《My Son's Mom Will Be My Wife》 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 1 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 1 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 1¨C¡°Is it the woman who can give birth to my child?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Nichs. She is the only one in the entire city of Brentwood whose genes arepatible with his. In the dark, Tessa Reinhart was delirious, lying on the double bed. She grabbed and scratched at her fine clothing. She felt herself burn as she moaned: ¡ªIt¡¯s so hot¡­ I can¡¯t stand it¡­ The door mmed shut and an imposing figure stepped up to the bed. Tessa tried to open her eyes to see the approaching person, but all she could make out of him were the blurry edges of what would otherwise have been a rather angr face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She could feel the dominance that this person radiated, and as she got closer, the air around her became so thick that she could barely breathe. The next moment, she felt a weight on her. The heat from her body seemed to melt away as the man¡¯s stocky body molded to hers. Relieved and tempted by the inexplicable coolness that bathed her, she Tessa arched her back without fear, as if she wanted to shorten the distance between them even more, squirming impatiently as she murmured: -I want more¡­ At that moment, Nichs Sawyer¡¯s gaze darkened, and a burning urgency coursed up his spine. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he whispered, his voice husky and seductive. The Sawyers had very rare gics, but rarer still were the women who could bear Nichs¡¯s children. And this howling woman below him turned out to be one of them. He would never have gotten close to any woman, much less had any kind of casual rtionship. The only reason he was doing this was to fulfill the duty that Remus Sawyer, his grandfather, had given him. Little did he know, however, that he would be filled with such intense desire for this woman, whom he had never met. At that moment, thedy in his armspletely ignored his orders as she squirmed and ran her hands over him, the soft curves of her silhouette pressing against his body with weak movements. Swallowing, the man transformed into a ferocious, hungry beast as lust overcame him and made him grab Tessa around the waist, flipping her over. ¡ªWoman, you asked for it! ¡°Oh! Suddenly, a stabbing pain shot through Tessa, and she stiffened at the unfamiliar sensation from her. The pain itself was so extreme that she, for a minute, snapped back to reality. Who is she? she wondered frantically. And then: ¡°What am I doing here?¡± She remembered going to her stepmother¡¯s house to im the inheritance her mother had left her, and then drugging her. When she awoke, muchter, she found herself confined to the strange ce. A sharp, rough push cut through his thoughts. ¡°Ow¡­¡± he yelled intively, protesting against the rape, but the man showed no sign of stopping as he continued to do his thing, making his obvious andmanding statement. Beads of sweat trickled down his masculine body, and between his low grunts and her tortured gasps, he continued to thrust into her, shifting position as he pleased as he reduced her to something like a rag doll. With onest cry, she felt an intense wave of pleasure wash over her like a tsunami. She threw her head back as she endured the euphoria, and then copsed on the bed, passing out. Her long hair flowed over one slender shoulder and Nichs saw her birthmark, which was a shade darker than her pale skin and shaped like a delicate butterfly about to take flight. ¡­ Ten monthster, in the delivery room at Prime Hospital, Tessa¡¯s sweat had soaked the sheets as she clung to the guard rails on either side with white-knuckles. ¡°Urgh!¡± Hurts! ¡ªShe screamed as she endured the pain that tore through her abdomen. ¡°Keep bidding.¡± I can see the baby¡¯s head¡­ ¡°Waaaaa!¡± The loud cry of a baby echoed through the sterile delivery room, heralding the birth of new life. ¡°You did your part, and from now on, the boy has nothing to do with you!¡± The cold, impassive voice filled Tessa¡¯s ears as shey ashen-faced on the hospital cot, so weak and exhausted she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. All she could do was watch with wide eyes as her child was taken from her. ¡°My baby¡­¡± she wailed. Tears ran down her cheeks, against her will. After the night she had spent with this man, whose identity she still did not know, Tessa found herself being watched at home. Shortly after, she discovered that she was pregnant. The person who was guarding her to prevent her from escaping told her that if she delivered the baby safely, her brother, Timothy, would receive the best treatment avable for his illness. Hearing that, she immediately agreed without hesitation. Timothy suffered from a disease that atrophied his calves, and as his heart grew weaker by the day, he was confined to bed most of the time, just to stay alive. After his mother passed away, his ruthless stepmother, Lauren, kicked Tessa out of the house and cut off funding for Timothy¡¯s medical treatment, leaving him on the brink of death. When she agreed to deliver the baby even without knowing who the father was, she couldn¡¯t care about the situation. She had lost everything and everyone but Timothy, and she would have willingly given her life if it meant saving his. But as the baby grew in her and she began to feel its first kicks and pounding heartbeat from her, she became reluctant to keep her promise to give it up as soon as she gave birth. After all, it was a part of her, her own blood. And now, he was taken from her forever. ¡­ Meanwhile, outside the hospital, a luxurious Maybach was parked in the gloom of the night. An older man was sitting in the back seat of the car, he had gray hair and a grim face. He had an intense gleam in his eyes, and the air seemed still around him, for he conveyed a sense of fearsome authority. Shortly after, a doctor approached the car with a newborn in his arms. ¡°Congrattions, old Mr. Sawyer. He is a little prince,¡± he announced. When the old man heard this, his eyes lit up with sincere joy, and he smiled as he took the crying baby into his arms. -Wonderful! This is a cause for celebration! I finally have a great-grandson,¡± she eximed. Then her joy escaped her voice as she barked poutingly at the attendant next to her, ¡°Tell Nichs that woman sold this baby for ten million and ran off into the night!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 2 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 2 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 2¨CFive yearster, Tessa was sitting in the saloon of a luxurious private yacht plying the waves of the vast, shimmering blue sea. She held her mahogany violin as she silently tuned it. The other members of the orchestra took their ces around him, chatting animatedly among themselves about the yacht¡¯s owner, who turned out to be the well-known little prince of the Sawyer family. The boy was already rumored to be worth billions even though he was barely four years old, and his great-grandfather, old Mr. Sawyer, wasn¡¯t holding back when it came to celebrating the boy¡¯s birthday. In fact, the yacht itself was a gift to him, and he bought it without blinking. ¡°Hey, why do you think the Sawyers appointed our orchestra to perform during the little prince¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± There are many other orchestras more famous than ours. -Who knows? I only heard that it was the little prince who selected us to perform today. Thanks to him we can y on a yacht as morous as this one, and our fees have almost quadrupled for this event! Upon hearing this, the other members of the orchestra began to express their envy: ¡°We should all be so lucky to have only a tenth of the little prince¡¯s wealth.¡± Think how easy our life would be then. ¡°Fate favors some over others, and the little prince seems to have taken most of the luck!¡± We only have to be jealous. Hearing that, Tessa felt the corners of her lips turn up in a bitter, humorless smile. Indeed, she thought grimly, there are those who were favored by fate and granted victory from the moment they were born, like the little prince of the Sawyer family. Then there were those who, like her, had fallen behind before the referee could even fire the fire to announce the start of the race. Tessa¡¯s father was a piece of scum who cheated on her wife and was ignorant of everything she had done for him, abandoning her and forgetting their past struggles together as soon as her business reached the pinnacle of sess. When their mother passed away, Tessa and Timothy had no one to trust but each other. As a result, she had been forced to sell her own flesh and blood just to raise money for Timothy¡¯s medical treatment. I never even got to see my baby¡­ she thought ruefully. Every time she remembered it, a sharp pain shot through her heart, threatening to tear it apart. He realized that his baby should have been four years old too, more or less the same age as the little prince. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s a fancy boy or an adorable girl. I don¡¯t know where the baby has gone or if he¡¯s doing well¡­¡± Suddenly, her eyes misted over and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was on the verge of tears. Just then, a sharp cry snapped Tessa out of her thoughts: Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Tessa!¡± What are you doing here? The mist in her eyes cleared as she turned in the direction of the voice, only to see someone she wished she never had to see for the rest of her life: Sophia Reinhart! Sophia was wearing an elegant evening gown and her face was delicately made up. She had a haughty tilt to her chin as she looked down her nose at him, just like she had six years ago. Tessa made a disgusted face when she saw it, not expecting to find it there. ¡°Ha!¡± So it¡¯s you! she eximed. Making sure the woman in the room was Tessa, Sophia crossed to her, the sound of her stilettos hitting the floor echoing through the room. When he stopped in front of her, he sneered arrogantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were still alive. I was under the impression that you and that worthless brother of yours were long dead. Timothy¡­ Tessa gritted her teeth. If Sophia and her mother, Lauren, hadn¡¯t cut Timothy¡¯s medical funds so mercilessly, she would never have needed to give birth to that man¡¯s child, let alone go through the devastation of being separated from her baby. ¡°She and her mother are responsible for all my tragedies!¡± Hate shed in her eyes as she sarcastically retorted: ¡°If you and your whore of a mother are still alive and kicking, then of course Timothy and I are the same. We¡¯re just waiting for lightning to kill them both, heartless witches. ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia was speechless, stunned by Tessa¡¯s retort. As far as she remembered, she had always been too shy and insecure of herself to fight back, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years since west met, but it seems time has turned you into a bitchy bitch.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not as bad as you and your mother,¡± Tessa replied coolly. At the time, his priority was making sure the performance ran smoothly, and this was not the time to bring up the past. With that in mind, she stood up to find a quiet ce to practice, she didn¡¯t want to spend another minute with the monstrosity that was Sophia. The other woman, for her part, was further incensed at Tessa¡¯s graceful nonchnce. She couldn¡¯t help but remember how hard she had worked with her mother to get her and Timothy out of the Reinhart Residence. She thought that she had won. But for some reason, she still felt like he was beneath her, even when he was in front of her, all m and dressed up. Whether it was the looks of her or the grace of her, Tessa seemed to be the real winner. At the thought of that, jealousy shed in Sophia¡¯s eyes: She was supposed to rot in the streets as soon as we kicked her out of the family. How dare she appear here at thisvish event as if the world were her runway?¡± sheined. Sophia¡¯s gaze fell on the priceless violin Tessa was currently carrying, and mischief colored her face. Looking around her to make sure no one was paying attention, she slid her foot onto the floorboards. ¡°Oh! Stumbling, Tessa plunged forward, giving in to gravity as she crashed to the ground unceremoniously. After her fall, a sort of rhymeless growl emanated from the violin as it fell into the space in front of her. The broken instrument made high-pitched sounds as two chords tightened and broke in quick session. By chance, Trevor Oswald ¨C the conductor of the orchestra ¨C walked through the door at that moment and, seeing the scene before him, all the color drained from his face. Horrified, he eximed: ¡°Tessa!¡± I can¡¯t believe you broke the violin! Mrs. Sawyer willingly lent it to us, and there¡¯s only one in the whole world! We couldn¡¯t afford it even if we sold the entire orchestra. Tessa nched. She rose to her feet and turned to sneer at Sophia, and she snapped, -It was not my fault! It was his fault! She was the one who tripped me on purpose. -I? Don¡¯t make up lies to cover your back! Sophia held up her hands, denying her usations with the utmost innocence. ¡°You tripped over your own feet, so don¡¯t go around using me of your own mistake!¡± She¡ªshe crossed her arms as she looked at Tessa with wicked amusement, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d go apologize to Mrs. Sawyer right away and say sorry. Then she would leave the orchestra. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want your mishap to drag the orchestra¡¯s reputation through the mud. -She is right! Come with me right now, and we¡¯ll go apologize to Mrs. Sawyer,¡± Trevor demanded. He grabbed Tessa¡¯s wrist and started pulling her toward the door. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to go onstage after this. Our orchestra doesn¡¯t need a clumsy person like you, so leave after today¡¯s performance. ¡°Leave the orchestra?¡± Tessa¡¯s blood ran cold and her face turned ashen as she thought wildly, No! If I lose this job, I won¡¯t have money to feed myself and Timothy. I cannot leave the orchestra?. ¡ªSr. Oswald, yo no¡­ But just as she was about to plead her case with all her might, a childish yet calm and collective voice sounded from the door. ¡°Why does she have to be the one to apologize?¡± The one who should go in her ce is thatdy over there. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 3 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 3 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 3¨CHearing that, everyone present turned to look in the direction the voice came from. An adorable little boy had appeared, at some point in the scandal, inadvertently at the door. He appeared to be about four or five years old, and was dressed in a white shirt and ck suspender pants, apanied by a matching pair of leather shoes. He was the spitting image of a petty gentleman, or to be more exact, a child of the nobility. ¡°What a lovely boy!¡± ¡°Where did that little guye from?¡± He¡¯s adorable. Most of the people in the ce had never seen the boy, but it was clear that they found him endearing while appreciating him. Tessa also looked surprised to see him. He had a plump little face but with fine features. It was easy to imagine how handsome he would be when he grew up. At that time, even though the boy was of a tender age, he still had a gloomy look with his features set in an equal expression. He even seemed authoritative, as if he had an adult soul hidden within his miniature frame. ¡°You,¡± she began curtly, her gaze icy as she pointed a finger at Sophia, ¡°You should be the one to apologize. Sophia was surprised at first, but she got furious and blurted out: ¡°Whose brat is this?¡± You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying! I had nothing to do with him breaking the violin, so why should I apologize? -Be careful with what you say! The words had just been spoken when the two bodyguards behind the boy barked furiously at Sophia, ¡°Who do you think you are, woman?¡± How dare you speak to our young lord so insolently? ¡°Young lord?¡± Sophia stepped back in surprise, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Trevor, for his part, raised his palm to his forehead as he suddenly remembered that the little boy was none other than the young lord of the Sawyer family, the heir to the Sawyer Group! Remembering it, he hurried up to the little boy with a smile on his face and greeted politely: ¡°My, young Mr. Gregory, what brings you here?¡± Off to the side, Sophia froze upon hearing that: ¡°What? Is this brat young Mr. Gregory, the birthday boy? The boy seemed impassive, and though he looked young, his voice still held an intimidating tone as he replied: ¡°I was passing by when I clearly saw what was happening. It was that woman who tripped this pretty lady here. Meanwhile, Tessa was touched by the way the boy came to her defense, despite not knowing her. Her warmth washed over him as she gazed at the little boy with soft gratitude andpassion. Sophia, however, swallowed when she heard the boy¡¯s exnation. She tried to hide her fear with a nervous laugh as she reassuredly pointed out: Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Young Gregory, you understand that you must have proof before making such ims, and you can¡¯t go around making false usations like this. The boy sneered, and his face was still grim as he replied: ¡°And what makes you think I don¡¯t have proof?¡± With that, he pped his hands together, and a cameraman with recorder in hand came through the door as if he¡¯d been summoned. The videographer held the recorder while he stoically announced to those present: ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of recording young Mr. Gregory¡¯s birthday banquet today, and I have here on my camera the exact moment you tripped thatdy and caused Mrs. Sawyer¡¯s violin to break from the fall.¡± Sophia¡¯s heart dropped into her stomach when she heard that, and she was speechless, unable to retort against the videographer. Her expression was tight with fury as she thought, Damn! I came this close to pushing that wretched Tessa into the depths of hell once more.¡± ¡°That violin was my grandmother¡¯s precious instrument, and it¡¯s worth six million!¡± So pay up,¡¯ the boy demanded seriously, looking at Sophia with marked indifference. At that moment, it was as if Sophia¡¯s mind imploded. All the color drained from her face as she considered the amount she had to pay. Six million, she realized. At that time, the Reinhart family business had been in steady decline for the past few years, and six million was an astronomical price for her! In a panic, she bowed her head and apologized in a shaky voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young Mr. Gregory. I¡¯m very ashamed. I didn¡¯t mean to trip her up. As you can see, there isn¡¯t much room in here, and I didn¡¯t think I could trip her just by stretching out her leg a bit. The violin is of such extravagant value, and I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to break it on purpose! Tessa¡­¡± hesitating, he added as if ordering her, ¡°Tessa, tell the young lord that I didn¡¯t trip you on purpose! Tessa looked more outraged than before: I can¡¯t believe how cheeky this girl is! It¡¯s bad enough that she set me up, and now she wants me to plead her case? But she didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything, because the boy continued to yell mercilessly at Sophia: ¡°You broke the violin, so you have to pay for it!¡± And since you were wrong, you also have to apologize to the beautifuldy. Now put the money down and say your apologies! The little guy was only three feet tall, but he sounded like an old soul, if not imperious. Sophia¡¯s face paled, then flushed. She hadn¡¯t failed to teach Tessa a lesson, but she was now forced to apologize. She didn¡¯t think she could live the shame of it all, but more importantly, she didn¡¯t have the means to shell out six million on the spot, even if she wanted to. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, and in a moment of panic and fear, Sophia fainted. For a while the crowd was in chaos. However, the boy just sneered at Sophia¡¯s motionless figure: Is that all it takes for you to crack under pressure? You seemed very cheeky when you framed another innocent before.¡± Then, he turned to look at the bodyguards behind him as he ordered: ¡°Take her out and watch her.¡± Make her release her money, and if she doesn¡¯t, leave her at the station. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the bodyguards answered in unison. With one long stride, one of the men caught up with Sophia and dragged her toward the door. Almost instantly, a deafening silence took over the room. Everyone was in awe at how the young lord had radiated such unquestioning and intimidating authority, despite being only a child. Indeed, he is from the Sawyer family. There is no doubt about it!¡± they thought. The little boy didn¡¯t care what the others thought of him, however, as he turned to look at Tessa curiously and, at that moment, seemed to have snapped out of his icy demeanor. There was a childish glint in her crystalline eyes as he looked at her as if he were sizing her up. Tessa, too, held his gaze firmly. The boy had shell-pink lips and pearl-white milk teeth, and although his features had yet to be revealed, he was already a delicate and handsome little man. He looked stoic when he wasn¡¯t smiling, but it was his stern look that made him endearing, to the point where you wanted to pinch his plump cheeks. The thought had just crossed Tessa¡¯s mind when the boy reached for her on his little legs. She stopped, tilted her head back to meet her eyes, and spread her arms wide as she said: ¡°I want you to carry me.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 4 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 4 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 4¨CAre you single, pretty? ¡°Hmm?¡± Tessa was slightly stunned and was unable to give an immediate response. ¡°Miss, I want you to pick me up,¡± the little boy repeated, this time with a little more emphasis as he looked at Tessa with wide eyes that were lit with a childish glow. Seeing how endearing he was, her heart melted and she immediately lifted it up. It was like holding a soft bundle, and as she carried it, she could smell the faint powdery scent she gave off of her that made him want to caress her plump cheek. To her surprise, she became attached to the boy as she smiled and said in a soft voice: ¡°Hey kid, thanks for sticking up for me. ¡°Without him, I would never have been able to clear his name. But looking unperturbed, the boy shook his head and said with an air of mischief: -You are wee. I did what I have to do. Also, I hate hypocritical women like her. Hearing that, Tessa was so amused that sheughed. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± He nodded, his plump face very grim as he replied: -Of course. My uncle told me that a hypocritical person is someone whose actions do not match his words. Tessa¡¯s eyes curved into two half moons. ¡°Well, I¡¯m impressed. You are a very smart boy, aren¡¯t you? Receiving his praise, she flushed red with embarrassment, though the twinkle in her eyes betrayed her happiness even as she tried to act nonchnt. In the end, he pursed his lips to keep from smiling, which only made it more adorable. Seeing him like this, she Tessa couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her baby would have been this cute if she hadn¡¯t been separated from him at the birth, mercilessly. Suddenly, she tightened her grip on the boy, her motherly love overflowing. She was about to speak when a voice intervened: ¡°Young Mr. Gregory, the banquet is about to begin. We must go now, or the old lord and olddy will worry. The little boy nodded at that, and then turned to tell Tessa: ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped you before, could you take me to my dad?¡± I¡¯m tired and I don¡¯t want to walk anymore. -Hey? Surprised, Tessa was a little hesitant as she pointed out, ¡°But I still have to prepare for the performance, and besides, we just met.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to take you to where your parents are. The boy clung tightly to her while he whimpered obstinately: ¡°No, if I say it¡¯s appropriate, then it is!¡± Besides, how are you going to perform without a violin, beautiful? she asked. Her eyes widened as saucers as a brilliant idea urred to her, and he nced at Tessa as she quipped, ¡°My grandmother still has a spare violin in her precious collection. If you take me, I¡¯ll get you to borrow it. There was nothing more convincing than when a child looked up with bright puppy dog eyes, and Tessa found herself giving in after a brief second¡¯s hesitation: -Alright then. I will take you. Of course, that pleased the boy greatly, for his soft little body slumped against her as he smirked. This prettydy has a very warm hug, and she smells good too, just like a mother would, she thought. Along the way, she asked aloud: ¡°Are you single, sweetie?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Tessa answered immediately, looking at the boy affectionately. He was beginning to like her more and more. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Then you should marry my dad and be my mom!¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his surprise: ¡°Isn¡¯t this little boy¡¯s father Nichs Sawyer, like the president of the Sawyer Group?¡± Following Nichs¡¯s retirement from special forces, it took him just two years to take the Sawyer Group to new heights. He was a man of legendary proportions in the business world, with a tenacity to match his formidable reputation, not to mention how he ruled thepany with an iron fist. He wasn¡¯t someone any ordinary person could y with, let alone her. ¡°But now that the little one has mentioned it¡­¡± Unable to suppress her curiosity, she asked: ¡°And your mom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a mommy,¡± he murmured disappointed with misty eyes: ¡°I want you to be my mommy, pretty.¡± As soon as he said that, he hugged her, and she felt an overwhelming sense of confidence emanating from his small body. Tessa couldn¡¯t help her astonishment. It turned out that the little prince of the Sawyer family ¨C the object of envy for many ¨C did not have a mother. She wasn¡¯t sure how difficult it was to maintain a marriage in the world of the rich, but she knew she had to hold the little boy tighter, as if she wanted tofort him with all her might. She wondered if the baby she never got to hold was sitting in some corner of the world missing her mother too. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the VIP room of the banquet hall, Nichs was sitting on the sofa, looking impable. The ck suit he wore fitted his lean, muscr frame, entuating his broad shoulders and his perfect silhouette. His features were like a piece of heavenly art, and in his icy, dark eyes there resided an intimidating indifference that seemed rooted in his bones, as was his elegance. At that moment, the air around him was very cold. In front of him, very desperate, was the second son of the Sawyer family: Kieran Sawyer. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kieran had never felt worse than at that precise moment. Under Nichs¡¯s piercing and dangerous gaze, he swallowed hard as he exined: ¡°I swear to you, Nichs, I¡¯ve already sent someone to find him. Greg will be fine! This whole yacht is ours, so no one will darey a finger on the boy! ¡°You better be, because if anything happens to Greg, you can bet there¡¯s nothing you can do to save your own skin!¡± she eximed. With that, Nichs shot a sharp look at his brother. ¡°What are you doing standing here?¡± Get out there and start looking for it. ¡°Yes, of course, right now!¡± Kieran responded with a shudder, then ran out the door. He berated himself for trying so hard to pick up thedies on the yacht that he lost sight of Gregory entirely. However, it was not long before she returned, and when she spoke to Nichs, there was still fear in her eyes. ¡°Nichs, Greg is back!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 5 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 5 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 5--I could stay with you ¡°Pretty, it¡¯s right ahead!¡± Gregory eximed as he pointed to the room ahead. Daddy must be in there right now, and when he sees this beautiful woman, he¡¯s sure to fall in love with her! Then she will finally be my mommy!?, he thought. In stark contrast to the boy¡¯s excitement, Tessa was restless. At that time she was in the VIP room, which was tucked in the middle of the yacht. At the entrance stood a row of bodyguards, looking like broad, imposing statues with an intimidating facade. Seeing them, Tessa slowed her steps and hesitated: ¡°Hey kid, why don¡¯t I drop you here and you walk the rest of the way?¡± I sure don¡¯t have to go in with you. The boy wrapped his arms around her neck as he yelled: ¡°No, I want you toe in with me!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do. The Sawyers could be in that room right now, and it would be inappropriate for her, a stranger, to intrude. ¡°Do you dislike me?¡± she asked. Suddenly, the boy winced, her wide eyes shining as he looked at her sadly. Immediately, she replied: ¡°No, of course, I like you!¡± How not, if you are so adorable? ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want toe in with me?¡± It just means you¡¯re lying to me when you say you like me,¡± the little boy murmured, his voice on the verge of breaking into a cry as he kept his arms around her. At that moment, Nichs came out of the room, but was so startled by the sight of his own son sobbing in the arms of a woman that he stopped short. Kieran, in particr, looked like his jaw was going to drop to the floor soon. ¡°God, is Greg really asking for attention?¡± she asked. Other than Nichs and Kieran¡¯s mother, Greg showed no affection for any other women. He backed away in disgust every time someone brushed against his skin, so hugging him was next to impossible. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him get so close to another woman, he thought, puzzled. ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± Hearing the approaching footsteps, Tessa looked up, instantly meeting two very handsome men. She recognized Kieran first: He was something of the right hand of the Sawyer Group. He was frequently featured in financial magazines and was among the ten most eligible bachelors in Brentwood society. With good looks and charm to spare, he soon made a name for himself as a womanizer, devilish, and incorrigible heartthrob, though that didn¡¯t stop hordes of women from fawning over him. As for the man next to him, he bore a strong resemnce to the child in Tessa¡¯s arms. The man seemed to have installed himself at the top of the social chain, as if he were an untouchable king. Although he looked cold and distant, there was an unmistakable air of nobility about him. This must be Nichs Sawyer, Tessa thought. He was an elusive figure who had never once appeared in any magazine or on the news, but he was an existence that could not be replicated or surpassed. At that moment, the formidable pair of brothers eyed her warily. She held her breath as she felt her gazes lock on her, and immediately bowed her head in greeting. ¡°President Sawyer, Master Kieran,¡± she began, trying not to sound like an idiot. I¡¯m Tessa Reinhart, violinist with the orchestra hired for today¡¯s celebration. The young lord walked through the orchestra room before, and I have brought him back, as you can see. When Nichs and Kieran heard that, they knew they had nothing to worry about. In a cold, clear voice, Nichs said: ¡°Thank you for bringing it, Miss Reinhart. You can leave after leaving it. His voice was deep and a little husky, and when he spoke, it was as if the rest of the world had melted into the background. Stunned, Tessa nodded and prepared to set the little boy down. However, he tightened his arms around her neck as she cried out: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be put on the ground!¡± I want the beautifuldy to carry me in her arms. He liked how warm he felt in Tessa¡¯s arms, and he didn¡¯t want to let her go. Besides, he wanted her to get to know Nichs a little better. But daddy needs a lot of help in the chivalry department! How can he speak in such a tone to the beautifuldy? This man is hopeless!¡± Meanwhile, Nichs and Kieran were quite surprised by the boy¡¯s avid protest. None had expected that the boy would have developed such a strong fondness for a woman on their first meeting. Tessa was also starting to get nervous as she cajoled him: ¡°Honey, listen to me well, will you? I still have a performanceter, and I have to leave you now, or I won¡¯t be able to do my job. ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t do your job, then quit,¡± the little boy grumbled, still pouting. She shook her head firmly, but her eyes were kind as she tried to persuade him: ¡°That¡¯s not going to work, because if I don¡¯t go back to work now, I¡¯ll be fired on the spot.¡± If that happens, I will lose my ie and have no money to pay for food. You don¡¯t want me to starve, do you little one? ¡ªIt¡¯s okay if you get fired; I can stay with you and feed you if you want! Her voice went up an octave as he looked at her with pride, as if she had just given a gentleman¡¯s promise for the first time in her life. She was amused by Tessa, so much so that she wasn¡¯t sure how she should respond. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Nichs intervened dryly: ¡°Gregory Sawyer, stop being annoying at once!¡± she pronounced. She seemed impassive, but there was a ring of authority in her voice. She reached out and pulled Gregory out of Tessa¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°Come here and stop causing thisdy trouble. Head down, the little boy lowered his head and blinked his big bulging eyes, looking dejected, as he asked Tessa in a low voice: ¡°Have I really caused you trouble, pretty?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 6 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 6 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 6¨CI Don¡¯t Want Her Near Gregory ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Tessa nced briefly at Nichs, not sure how to respond to Gregory¡¯s question. The next second, the boy¡¯s eyes turned red and he pursed his lips into a thin line as he tried not to cry, but s, his tears fell anyway. And it was enough for Tessa¡¯s heart to break into a thousand pieces. Off to the side, Kieran felt his heart twist at Gregory¡¯s silent crying, and he immediately intervened: ¡°Let me take you for a while, Nichs. Why so rush? Also, thisdy is going out on stage in a bit, so she might as well take Greg into the room and go to the performance afterwards. I mean, she looks at our baby, he¡¯s crying! If mom sees how swollen her eyes are, she¡¯s going to freak out. Nichs frowned, his sharp gaze lingering on Tessa for a long moment. ¡°What about this woman? What has she done to make Greg so obsessed with her? he thought. But he didn¡¯t want to see her nephew cry either, so he kept hisposure and said curtly: ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, Miss Reinhart, we¡¯d really appreciate it if you¡¯d keep our Gregorypany for a while longer.¡± He¡¯s just a kid, and he can be a bit clingy, so we hope he doesn¡¯t mind. Instantly Tessa shook her head. Oh please, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. It¡¯s no problem taking care of him,¡± she agreed. The truth was that she was too fond of Gregory to think of caring for him as a chore, though she admitted that she was surprised that Nichs would allow a stranger like her to care for her child. Gregory, on the other hand, did not linger too long on that. He had be very animated after his father gave him the green light and, in his characteristic childish voice, he eximed: -Thanks Dad! Then he turned to look at Tessa adoringly, ¡°Precious, you still need a violin, don¡¯t you?¡± I¡¯ll take you to see Grandma¡¯s huge collection of violins and you can choose any one you want. Tessa nodded indulgently. ¡°Very well, guide me.¡± His spirits uplifted, Gregory held out his little hand and pointed Tessa in the direction to go. Without further ado, they both withdrew from the vicinity of the VIP room and headed to Mrs. Sawyer¡¯s makeshift music room on the yacht. Now that Kieran and Nichs were the only ones left, they exchanged a quick look of disbelief. The first was the first to reflect in bewilderment: ¡°Wow, don¡¯t you think Greg is being too generous?¡± Mom couldn¡¯t stop breathing over her violin collection, and she only put them out on disy because it¡¯s Greg¡¯s birthday today. Are we going to let him bring strangers into the room and lend them whatever instrument they want? Nichs¡¯s gaze darkened, but he said nothing as he watched Tessa and Gregory interact with each otherter. Turning around, he addressed the bodyguard next to him in a low voice: ¡°Tell me everything that happened before, and don¡¯t miss any detail!¡± The bodyguard knew better than to keep him waiting, so he immediately told him everything that had happened outside the orchestra room that had led to this moment between Tessa and Gregory. After hearing all this, Nichs only frowned. As far as he could tell, Gregory was the one who had offered his affections to the woman, without her having done anything. But the little boy had never been this close to any stranger, so why was she this woman? What¡¯s so special about her?¡± she thought. Nichs was still pondering this when Kieran suddenly remembered something next to him. Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, he said quietly: ¡°I remember Greg saying he wanted a certain violinist to perform for his birthday, and he even told me her full name. Do you think that woman is the violinist he was talking about? If so, then¡­Greg must have seen her before. Hearing that, Nichs¡¯s expression turned stormy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Nichs, I think there¡¯s something off about this woman!¡± Maybe she¡¯s trying to get close to Greg with some ulterior motive in mind. We have to be on guard. As soon as the show is over, I don¡¯t want this woman anywhere near Gregory! Nichs barked coldly. -Of course. Leave it to me,¡± Kieran promised, his tone solemn and his face somber. ¡­ In the music room, Tessa was surprised to see the dozens of precious and priceless violins on disy before her. Of all the instruments in there, the cheapest could cost close to a million, and if there was an ident, she shuddered to think how she was going to pay for the damage. At that moment, Greg raised his hand and pointed to the violin on the top shelf, then said to one of the bodyguards behind them, ¡°You, put that violin down immediately. Without wasting a second, the bodyguard did as he was told. Gregory looked at Tessa fondly: ¡°Prettydy, this violin suits you.¡± When he nced at the instrument, he felt his heart stop. The violin presented to him had been handcrafted by one of the most renowned makers in the world, and was worth at least ten million. Asking me to y symphonies with this will only add pressure to my performance, she thought. At that moment, Nichs and Kieran were standing in the doorway, watching this scene with mild interest. Perhaps swayed by Gregory¡¯s insistence, and somewhat taken aback by Tessa¡¯s subsequent hesitation, Nichs spoke coldly: ¡°Miss Reinhart, since today is Gregory¡¯s birthday, you should bring the violin to his performance if you like it so much.¡± Judging by the harsh statement in his tone, she could tell he offered no room for negotiation or rejection. Nheless, she was still skeptical hearing it, but she relented and grabbed the violin as gracefully as possible. ¡°In that case, I¡­ Thank you, President Sawyer. Nichs nodded, expressionless. ¡°This violin is the only one of its kind, so I hope you can make the best of it, Miss Reinhart. We wouldn¡¯t want Gregory to be disappointed now, would we? she asked. With that, she reached up and checked the time on her limited-edition collector¡¯s-edition wristwatch, then pointed, ¡°The banquet is already beginning. You can go prepare for the performance, Miss Reinhart. I¡¯ll get Gregory out of here. See you later, at the ceremony. Then, she took Gregory out of her arms with one deft movement. Reluctant to leave, the boy looked at Tessa longingly and murmured: ¡°See youter at the banquet, darling!¡± Nichs didn¡¯t give her a chance to protest or dawdle as he turned on his heel and walked out of the music room without looking back. As his retreating figure disappeared from sight, Tessa let out a small sigh of relief. She would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel Nichs¡¯s wariness and dislike of her, but she couldn¡¯t me him. After all, Gregory was an important boy who was going to inherit the Sawyer family name and fortune. It made sense that he would be under such intense scrutiny and protection at all times. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 7 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 7 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 7¨CLove at first sight The ceremony began slowly in the banquet hall, and halfway through, the master of ceremonies came up on stage to read the name of the violinist who would perform as soloist. Gregory, who had been bored enough since the beginning of the banquet, immediately brightened up as he eximed: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the pretty woman!¡± Nichs¡¯s gaze went to the stage. At that moment, Tessa had already put on an elegant beige dress, with a modest cut that entuated the curve of her waist and ttered her silhouette impably. Hers In her hand was the violin the boy had picked out for her earlier as she gracefully walked to center stage. When the track lights shone on the porcin skin of her doll face, she looked stunning. For a moment, surprise flickered in Nichs¡¯s dark orbs, and he thought he might indeed be delighted with her. Onstage, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but look a little nervous as she stood tall under the scrutiny of the deathly silent audience. It was the first time in her entire life that she had performed before so many important and distinguished members of society, especially one as formidable as the Sawyers. Looking up, she inadvertently noticed Nichs in the crowd. His tall, slim build seemed to stand out among the other guests, and the imperious air with which he carried himself made him seem untouchable and above everyone else. Without realizing it, their gazes met, and he shuddered to see how her eyes resembled a deep, endless sea, like dark eddies that threatened to sweep him away and drown him with a single nce. Her heart skipped a beat, and she broke eye contact, meeting Gregory¡¯s eager gaze instead. The boy sat on a small throne as he watched Tessa with bright eyes, anticipation clear on her face. For some reason, all anxiety melted away from her as soon as she saw Gregory, and she even managed an easy smile. Before starting her performance, she leaned into the microphone and said slowly: It is a great honor to be able to perform here today. The symphony that I am going to y next is dedicated to the most adorable and brilliant of birthday boys. Here¡¯s to many more happy achievements, little one. The hall erupted with encouraging and enthusiastic apuse. Tessa smiled kindly and leaned in. With that done, she resumed her position at center stage, and as the noise in the room gave way to silence once more, all the lights fell on her. Unfazed by the spotlight, she nestled the violin under the curve of her jaw and prepared to y the first chord. Soon the soft, melodic sound of the violin filled the room, calming the crowd as they immersed themselves in the quiet beauty of the performance, much as one might take in the chorus ofrks. The thin woman on the stage was like a fairy who had descended in the moonlight. Her features were soft and delicate, her beauty so ethereal of her. Her confidence was as dazzling as she was when her spotlights shone on her. Everything about her seemed so wonderful that no one could bear to look away for even a second. Most impressive was the sound of the violin, which seemed to have put the audience in a trance as the melody moved and transported them to some wondend. The audience was having a great time, and every one of them admired the skillful performance of the girl. A whileter, Gregory apuded Tessa¡¯s impressive performance with his little hands, and turned to ask Nichs enthusiastically: ¡°Isn¡¯t that brilliant, Daddy?¡± Nichs¡¯s gaze darkened a bit, but instead of answering Gregory, he asked: Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you seen her before?¡± The boy agreed: ¡°Yes, I saw her once when I apanied my great-grandfather to one of those orchestra performances.¡± Somewhat skeptical, Nichs pressed: -That was it? You didn¡¯t talk to her or anything like that after you saw her? Gregory shook his head and replied firmly: ¡°No, but I like it a lot!¡± As father and son discussed this, Remus was seated among the guests at another table, his eyes narrowing as he appraised Tessa, who was still onstage. He looked pensive and somewhat frustrated as he thought, Have I seen this girl anywhere before? Why does she look so familiar to me?¡± Before he could think about it any further, the room erupted in thunderous apuse and cut off his train of thought. It turns out that the soloist¡¯s performance on stage had alreadye to an end. Tessa came to herself at the end of her musical reverie and bowed to the distinguished guests below the stage. Gregory even let out a few cheers as she pped her little hands together. Just as Tessa was leaving the banquet hall, she gingerly handed the violin over to the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Could you help me carry this violin to the music room?¡± He¡¯s worth too much to me to keep him much longer. ¡°Of course,¡± the bodyguard said willingly, grabbing the instrument and hurrying away. Now that Tessa had acted smoothly and returned the extravagant violin, she felt the weight lifted from her shoulders and she felt euphoric. And what was more important, she even got to celebrate the adorable boy¡¯s birthday. He must be happy now, she thought with a warm smile. ¡°I hope my performance lives up to your expectations.¡± On the other hand, she wondered if that meant she would never see him again. After all, they came from very different worlds, and the chances that they would cross paths in the future were slim. For some reason, the thought of her left her a little helpless and reluctant. Meanwhile, inside the room, Gregory asked Nichs when he saw Tessae down from the stage: ¡°Dad, I want to see the prettydy.¡± Can the bodyguards take me to her, please her? ¡°No, we have to go home right now. Your grandmother is waiting for you upstairs,¡± Nichs said patiently as he lifted Gregory from the chair and held him against his torso. He wasn¡¯t going to let his son get close to a strange woman with an unknown background. God only knows what ulterior motives she might have for being so friendly with Gregory, she thought. ¡°No, I want to see the prettydy!¡± Let me go, Daddy,¡± the boy bellowed, writhing and struggling to break free of his father¡¯s arms, but that didn¡¯t stop Nichs from leading him out of the banquet hall. Stupid dad! Plover head! I want to see the prettydy! You told me you would let me have whatever I want on my birthday! Nichs ignored him as he walked out of the hall without a word, the air around him growing colder. -Liar! You are nothing but a big liar. It¡¯s bad enough you don¡¯t bring me to see Mom, but now you want to stop her from seeing the prettydy too! With that, Gregory began to sob. The word ¡°mom¡± made Nichs think of that woman from five years ago. At that moment, hate and rage seemed to course through him as he thought, You don¡¯t need a mom who abandoned you for money, Gregory! You deserve better than that!¡± However, seeing the miserable crying of the child in her arms, she felt her heart soften and she promised: ¡ªLook, another day I¡¯ll take you to see her, will you? It was as if he had spoken the magic words, because Gregory immediately stopped crying and, sniffling, looked up at his father with wide, sparkling eyes. ¡°Are you serious, dad?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 8 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 8 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 8¨CGregory¡¯s Lonely Visit ¡°Yes,¡± Nichs said, just to please the boy. He was convinced that it would only take a few days for Gregory to forget about this woman, and he was even more convinced that there was no way a woman unknown to the Sawyers could make such asting impression on a young boy. To his misfortune, Nichs had spent every waking moment of the next three days keeping Gregory company, only to hear himin about seeing Tessa. As he made various excuses to dy his ns to see her, Gregory lost his temper and threatened to ignore him. So, the little prince locked himself in her room, refusing to go out or let anyone in. Staring at the locked bedroom door, Nichs began to grow exasperated. He didn¡¯t have time for that, especially on a day when he had to stop by thepany to attend an international meeting. Therefore, he called the butler and ordered him severely: ¡°Keep an eye on Greg and don¡¯t let him do stupid things. Call me if something unexpected happens. -Yes sir! Andrew, the butler,plied with a respectful nod. Then Nichs straightened up and walked out the door. Soon his imposing figure disappeared behind the door of an exquisite Bentley that was parked outside, and the car sped away from the house. Right now, Gregory was huddled in his room, seething with childish rage as he pressed against the balcony and watched his father¡¯s car slip out of sight. When he waspletely gone, he turned and went back into his bedroom, then slung Superman¡¯s backpack over his small shoulders. He slipped through the hole in the backyard wall and promptly erased all the camera footage that had recorded his escape.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Actually, he had already looked up the address where Tessa¡¯s orchestra was located on the Inte. If Daddy won¡¯t take me to see her, then I¡¯ll go see her myself! she decided. Now that her mission was aplished, he brushed the dust off her hands and made a triumphant noise. ¡°You must have underestimated me if you think you can keep me on lockdown!¡± The little boy had just made his great getaway when he called a transport through a telephone application. Very carefully, he targeted the Heavenly Choir Orchestra, which was an astonishing hundred-odd kilometers away. Almost two hourster, Gregory finally got out of the car and looked toward the entrance of the building. Tightening the strap of his backpack, he took a deep breath and went inside, then looked at the receptionist as she asked quietly, ¡°Hello, miss, I¡¯m here to pick up my mom.¡± Her name is Tessa Reinhart and she works here. Could you help me call her, please? The receptionist took a liking to the little boy right away, but when she found out that he was Tessa¡¯s son, she couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment: She had been working there for so many years, but she had never mentioned that she was the mother of such an adorable child. ¡°Are you here alone, little one?¡± Give me a moment while I call your mom right now. ¡°Well, thank you, kinddy!¡± Gregory said cheerfully, then moved to the counter and waited. Meanwhile, when Tessa got the call from the receptionist that someone was there to see her, she had thought it might be an audience member from one of her shows, but what the receptionist said was: ¡°Miss Reinhart, your son is here to see you, and he is alone. Pleasee as soon as possible; it¡¯s not safe for a boy like him to walk around alone. God only knows what kind of predator would try to kidnap him. ¡°Er¡­¡± Stunned, Tessa blinked and replied, ¡°Sure, got it, I¡¯ming right now.¡± Her son had been taken from her five years ago, and she wondered if some child hade up to the building and mistaken her for his mother. But she thought it was a twist of fate, so she hurried over. Better me than a human trafficker, he told himself. It didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the orchestra building, but the moment she stepped through the doors, her eyes locked on Gregory. She looked at him with wide eyes and froze with surprise: ¡°What is the little one doing here?¡± Gregory, on the other hand, smiled when he saw her, and he couldn¡¯t hide his emotion. She slid out of her seat with the backpack slung over her shoulders. He started toward her as fast as her small legs could carry him. He wrapped his arms around her leg and said softly: ¡°Bonita, we finally meet!¡± Tessa felt her heart melt into a puddle. Bending down, to be at the level of her eyes, she asked him slowly: ¡°Honey, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t have time to bring me, so here I am by myself!¡± He murmured making a face. ¡°Only?¡± For a moment, Tessa wondered if she had misheard him. She felt the hairs on the back of her neck rise at the loss of words. I don¡¯t know what kind of courage a small child can have to make a trip here alone! Besides, the Sawyers won¡¯t know what to do when they find out he¡¯s missing!¡± She shuddered as Nichs¡¯s icy expression shed through her mind. Immediately, she tried to appease Gregory: ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not right for you to be here alone without telling your family beforehand. Come with me now. I¡¯ll take you home. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go home!¡± the little boy eximed. When he heard her ask him to leave her, he hugged her tightly and looked down at her. Still pouting, he asked her, ¡°Why do you want to send me home, honey?¡± Is it because you hate me? -Of course not! That¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t even begin to tell you how much I like you,¡± Tessa told him reassuringly. Even so, he seemed unconvinced, his little face grim as he pointed out: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say goodbye to me before you left the banquet the other day?¡± I asked dad to take me to you, but we couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, and I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye. Hearing that, she stiffened in surprise. ¡°Did this little guy try to look for me while I was on the yacht?¡± She had no reason to stay after her performance, since the rest of her orchestra was already coming down. She didn¡¯t think the little boy thought she had left without saying goodbye to him. A fond smile curved her lips as she looked at him sweetly, thenforted him by saying: ¡°Honey, you misunderstood. Anyone who sees how adorable you are will love you at first sight, but I think it¡¯s inappropriate for a child your age to be out of the house without an adult.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°Look, if your father finds out you¡¯ve disappeared and call the police, then I would be a kidnapper, don¡¯t you think? ¡°A kidnapper who has taken the little prince of the Sawyer family far from home. That is a crime she would never dream ofmitting, even if she had all the courage in the world.¡± However, Gregory patted his chest as he confidently promised: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Dad won¡¯t be able to intimidate you at all. Amusement shed in Tessa¡¯s eyes as she blurted out her childish oath. Reaching out a hand, she stroked his face gently, more than d to have the promise of protection for the little one. Saying that, she was still worried and restless. After a moment¡¯s reflection, she pressed: ¡°Honey, do you think you could give me your father¡¯s number?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 9 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 9 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 9¨CGregory has disappeared At the Sawyer Group, Nichs was still in the meeting when he received a call from Andrew. As soon as he heard that Gregory was missing, he jumped up and stalked out of the conference room with a steely expression, announcing through gritted teeth: -Fired! He couldn¡¯t hide his anger and hostility. ¡°This is pure ipetence! What¡¯s the point of keeping staff if they can¡¯t even keep an eye on a small child?¡± He seemed more mutinous than a few seconds ago when he got into his car. Just as he was about to run back to the mansion, his phone rang with an intrusive trill. It was an unknown number, Nichs noted, but he was so stunned that he made a mistake and answered the call instead of rejecting it. As soon as the call connected, an awkward female voice filled the other line, stuttering: ¡°H-Hello, President Sawyer. It¡¯s me, Tessa, the violinist who performed at young Mr. Gregory¡¯s birthday banquet the other day. Do you still remember me? She didn¡¯t hear any response, but what she did hear was her heart pounding in her chest. She wasn¡¯t presumptuous enough to think that Nichs would remember her after their brief encounter on the yacht, but then again, that wasn¡¯t her priority. Clearing his throat, he immediately exined: ¡°President Sawyer, Gregory hase to the orchestra building looking for me. I was worried that you might be looking for him, so I thought I¡¯d give you a call. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could youe and take the little one home? Nichs¡¯s gaze darkened at that and he said coldly: -I see. I¡¯ll go right now. Thank you.¡± Then she decisively hung up the phone and called her assistant, blurting out irritably, ¡°Get all the information you can about a woman named Tessa Reinhart right now: her childhood, her achievements in school, all the details! there is to know about her! Putting away her phone, she stepped on the elerator and headed for the orchestra building. ¡­ At the speed at which he was driving, Nichs managed to reach the building in record time, taking just over an hour toplete the journey, which was otherwise two hours. When he burst into the main entrance of the building, anyone could see the stormy look on his face. Seeing him, she Tessa straightened up and greeted him stiffly and awkwardly: ¡°President Sawyer!¡± Trevor, for his part, seemed agitated as he kept quiet, not even daring to let out a sigh. In stark contrast to their fidgety demeanors, Gregory was sitting up, his little legs dangling over the edge of the chair as he seemed very rxed. The vein near Nichs¡¯s temple throbbed with dangerous intensity, and his voice sounded somewhat disembodied, as if it came from the depths of hell, as he demanded icily: ¡ªGregory. Sawyer. I don¡¯t know where you keep all that audacity, but how dare you run away from home! Tessa and Trevor jumped at the thunderous volume of his voice. Gregory, however, seemed very calm as he haughtily turned his head and sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you didn¡¯t keep your promises, Dad. You told me you would take me to see the fair lady, but you went back on your word, so I have no choice but toe here alone.¡± He spoke softly, but that did little to hinder the pain and usation in his words. Nichs was surprised by his son¡¯s protest, and for a second he wasn¡¯t sure he had the right to argue. He couldn¡¯t deny that he had been making excuses to Gregory, hoping that he would end up forgetting the promise, though he couldn¡¯t admit it. Therefore, he took a deep breath and approached him, with the intention of making him see reason. ¡°You have to be more tolerant with me.¡± I¡¯ve been very busy at work, but I tried to free up my schedule to bring you to see Miss Reinhart. You shouldn¡¯t have run away from home. We were all very worried. ¡°Ha!¡± Gregory sneered, then added scornfully, ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you.¡± You¡¯ve been cooped up at home for the past three days, so don¡¯t tell me you were busy working! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you see me as a silly child who swallows your lies. I am already four years old and I was not born yesterday. You can¡¯t keep making up lies to please me. Amused by this, Tessa sighed aloud before she could stop herself. Meanwhile, Nichs blinked in surprise, but he was amused as well. The rage that had welled up in him seemed to disappear after the little boy¡¯s grumble. Once calmed down, he continued to cajole the boy, saying: ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve seen the prettydy the way you wanted, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you came home with me?¡± Of course, Gregory refused to entertain the idea of leaving, given the herculean effort he had put into finding his favorite beautifuldy. He slid off his seat and bumped into Tessa on her little legs, then taunted his father once more as he blurted out: ¡°You can go home on your own if you want, but I want to stay here with the beautifuldy.¡± I do not n to return. As soon as she finished her announcement, she wrapped her little arms around Tessa¡¯s leg like a stubborn baby sloth. At that moment, Nichs¡¯s gaze flicked to Tessa, eyes so cold and dark they evoked a barren winter land, but with a quizzical glint in them. Tessa nched and got a little nervous. Knowing that Gregory was throwing a childish fit, she joined Nichs¡¯s efforts to change the boy¡¯s mind: ¡°Honey, I know you like me very much and I¡¯m ttered.¡± But this is not the correct way to do it. Besides, I still have work to do, right, Mr. Oswald? He shot Trevor a meaningful look. Trevor had no idea what was going on at the time, but he yed along as he hesitantly murmured, ¡°O-Oh, yes, that¡¯s right, young Mr. Gregory¡ªour Tessa still has a lot of work lined up for her today, and she won¡¯t be able to keep youpany.¡± Disappointed upon hearing this, Gregory sadly lowered his head as he muttered: -Oh good¡­. ¡ªHowever, she had notpletely given up. He bit his bottom lip, then looked at Tessa with bright eyes as she asked, ¡°Then maybe we can have lunch together.¡± What are you saying? ¡°Well¡­¡± Tessa braced herself for another rejection, but seeing the pitiful appearance of the little boy, she didn¡¯t dare say no. Then she saw Nichs¡¯s dangerous expression and thought, There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to ept this. So she sighed and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work, honey.¡± Hearing that, Gregory whimpered, his eyes reddening as tears glistened in them. His shell pink lips were trembling and he looked like he was going to cry at any moment. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Tessa¡¯s heart sank at this, and she gave Nichs a pleading look, hoping he might step in and calm him down. He looked just as stricken as she pinched her brow, giving in to his son¡¯s tantrum. ¡°So, will you promise toe home with me right after lunch?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 10 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 10 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 10¨CWho are you calling a bastard? Gregory seemed to consider the proposal, then nodded. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve thought about it and you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t stick with the pretty woman and get in the way of her work if she has a busy day ahead of her. Beside him, Tessa gave a puzzled smile. He talks so well for his age that it¡¯s hard to remember he¡¯s just a little boy, she thought. Hearing his father agree to the lunch request, Gregory smiled, the sadness fading from his eyes as he brightened: -Yeah! That means I get to have lunch with you. Tessa¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile as she reached down and wiped away the boy¡¯s tears. As she did so, Gregory peppered her with a myriad of questions, one of which was: ¡°Miss, is this where you usually work?¡± Can you give me a tour of the ce? Without waiting for Tessa to reply, Trevor immediately intervened. ¡°Of course, young Mr. Gregory!¡± Tessa agreed immediately: ¡°Well, of course, you can have a tour if you want. I will be your personal guide. And so, he grabbed the little boy and rested him on his hip while he showed him the different departments of the orchestrapany building. That said, her impromptu tour guide role came under immense pressure, as Nichs was right behind them the entire time. He knew he didn¡¯t like Gregory getting toofortable with her, so he just hugged the boy without fostering affection. However, Gregory seemed to think otherwise, for he approached her like a fish to water. He wrapped one arm around her neck as if it were the most natural thing in the world while he looked around her curiously and asked about anything that interested him, and Tessa patiently answered. It was almost noon when they finally finished making a full run, and she thought it was time to eat. Just as he was about to express it, the receptionist approached her and said quietly: ¡°Miss Reinhart, there is someone who wants to see you. Tessa raised her eyebrows, a little surprised. ¡°Who could look for me during lunch hour?¡± Nevertheless, she put Gregory down and turned to Nichs: ¡°One moment, please, President Sawyer. I¡¯ll go see who he is. Then, he went to the reception to do it. Tessa hadn¡¯t expected to be greeted by her stepsister, Sophia, and stepmother, Lauren, as she walked around the receptionist¡¯s desk. When he saw them, his expression turned grim and he inadvertently clenched his fists even tighter. She could already guess what they were both doing there even before they exined themselves. ¡°They must be here because they are angry about thepensation of six million.¡± Her guess was correct, and they were here to confront her over the six million award. Aggressively, Lauren reached out her hand and grabbed Tessa¡¯s arm, digging her nails into Tessa¡¯s flesh as she screamed wildly: ¡°Little bitch!¡± I did not imagine that you were one of those who have no heart. I can¡¯t believe you framed Sophia and saddled her with six million dors in damages, even though she was innocent! Lauren had spent a small fortune getting Sophia on that yacht, hoping to introduce her daughter to high society and secure a wealthy and prestigious man. However, instead of achieving that end, Sophia ended up having to pay six million in damages. The sum, alone, was of astronomical proportions, and was one step away from crushing the Reinharts outright. Tessa smiled at the unfounded usation and coldly replied: ¡°I suggest you clear it up, Lauren. It was your daughter who screwed up and broke Mrs. Sawyer¡¯s precious violin before the banquet even started, so it stands to reason that you¡¯d have to pay for it. Feeling provoked, Lauren blurted out: ¡°How dare you answer me?¡± You were the clumsy little fool who couldn¡¯t even walk without tripping over her own feet, and after breaking the violin, you decided to me your sister! Where is your conscience, Tessa? Shaken, she paused to catch her breath, then slyly warned, ¡°You little bitch, if you don¡¯t drop the six million by the end of the day, don¡¯t me me for forcing you to do it the hard way! Ha! Let¡¯s see if you live up to your usations! Seeing the contemptuous look in Tessa¡¯s eyes, Lauren made a menacing face and yelled: ¡°Come in here and take her away!¡± Hearing that, the two burly ck-robed bodyguards dashed into the lobby of the building to do as they were told. Lauren had hired the two men to take Tessa by force. In addition to demanding the six million, she had an ulterior motive. As it was, the Reinharts were having a hard time coping with the steady decline in the family business, and in an attempt to save thepany, they had reached a collective agreement to form an alliance through marriage. Among her clientele was a man whose family was powerful enough to help the Reinharts get their business up and running, but his son, whom Sophia was set to marry, had suffered from a very high fever as a child, and his brain was damaged as a result. When Sophia found out, she refused to go through with the arranged match, and Lauren thought now would be the perfect opportunity to force Tessa to take her ce. At that moment, the two bodyguards held Tessa tight, and she realized to her horror that she couldn¡¯t bring them down. Struggling to break free of the men¡¯s grasp, she looked at her stepmother as she demanded: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Lauren?¡± Let go of me right now. The receptionist also panicked seeing how quickly the situation had escted, and yelled: -Security! Security. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The security guards were several floors below, so they wouldn¡¯t be reaching them so soon. To his surprise, Gregory beat them to it, and when he came out to see Tessa being seized by two aggressive men, he came running up in a rage. ¡°Release the fairdy now!¡± They can¡¯t just take her away. Sophia heard him scream and turned to look at him. When she saw it was Gregory, all her color drained from her face. Before she could snap out of her daze, Lauren stepped forward and tried to push the boy away. ¡°Where the hell did this bastarde from?¡± Get out of my sight! Gregory had been pushed hard, and his small body staggered back before falling to the ground. Mortified, Tessa yelled: ¡°Are you crazy, Lauren?¡± Why do you do that to a child? She broke free of her captors and hurried to help Gregory to his feet, her face pained as she asked concernedly: -Honey, are you ok? It hurts? He shook his head, looking cherubic, as he answered in a low voice: -No. She might be saying that, but Tessa saw that there was a red spot on her arm that was proof of how hard she¡¯d fallen. Lauren, for her part, seemed oblivious to the trouble she had caused as she became even more outraged, yelling, ¡°I will not hesitate to harm anyone who gets in my way today. What are you gonna do about it? Tessa sneered at her. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done today!¡± Lauren just smiled at how Tessa defended the boy so vehemently. ¡°All I did was push him.¡± There is no need for you to get defensive. What, is he your bastard or something? she scoffed. Just then, a tall, slender figure approached the ruckus, and a voice as cold and icy as ice descended on Lauren like the warning breeze of a blizzard. ¡°Who are you calling a bastard?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 11 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 11 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 11¨CKick Them Out Lauren¡¯s breath was cut off as she felt a chilling presence approaching, and she turned to see a tall, impably elegant man walking towards them, carrying with them an overwhelming sense of rage. Sophia also followed her mother¡¯s line of sight, only to be stunned by sight at first sight. The man looked like a noble work of art, and she had never seen such a refined and high-quality specimen. In fact, she seemed to be so above others, so imperious and intimidating, that she felt compelled to recoil before him. However, he straightened up quickly as he asked bluntly: ¡°Who are you?¡± On the side, Trevor sneered disdainfully, and said in an icy tone: ¡°This is Nichs Sawyer, also known as President Sawyer, the man who holds the reins of the Sawyer Group. Then, looking at Lauren condescendingly, he added: ¡°And as for the half-breed you were talking about, it turns out to be the young Mr. Gregory, the little prince of the Sawyer family. At that moment, it was as if Lauren¡¯s mind imploded. She felt as if lightning struck her where she was, and all the color went out of her face. Sophia wasn¡¯t much better. Both mother and daughter were so shocked that their jaws almost fell to the ground. ¡°Is it Nichs Sawyer? Like the man countless socialites and heiresses are fawning over? What are you doing here? What is your rtionship with Tessa?¡± Countless questions flooded their minds as their hearts gradually filled with jealousy and envy. Lauren was the first toe out of her reverie, and in a fit of surprise and fear, she stammered: ¡°O-Oh, President Sawyer, I apologize for the misunderstanding. I identally pushed the young master in the heat of the moment, and I promise him that I did not mean to hurt him in any way¡­ Nichs looked at her as if she was nothing more than a gue to him, her voice deep and frigid as she demanded: Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°In the heat of the moment?¡± Do you think I¡¯m going to let you go free after you called him a half-breed and pushed him to the ground? Lauren hesitated, and a cold sweat spread down her forehead as she stuttered. Yo-yo didn¡¯t really want to push you, President Sawyer, or call you tough names. I am sure there is no need for a man as esteemed as you to quarrel with someone as humble as me. There was an insidious gleam in Nichs¡¯ eyes as he looked down on her. He wouldn¡¯t mind forgiving her, but he had no intention of making it easy for her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. If you p yourself and teach yourself a hard lesson for messing with my son, then maybe I¡¯ll consider letting you go unscathed. The affirmation in his voice meant that he offered no room for negotiation. Lauren grimaced at this ridiculous and humiliating proposal. ¡°Do you really think you would ept something like that?¡± Sophia tambi¨¦n ten¨ªa el rostro ceniciento mientras dec¨ªa con pena: ¡ªLo sentimos mucho, presidente Sawyer. Mi madre y yo est¨¢bamos en verdad desesperadas, y no quer¨ªamos hacer da?o al peque?o amo. Lamentamos mucho todo este malentendido. Usted parece un hombre que ap a raz¨®n, se?or, y le agradecer¨ªamos que nos dejara salir con una advertencia. ¡ª Puso una fachada de damis en apuros mientras ped¨ªa clemencia en nombre de su madre, esperando que esto fuera suficiente para ganarse simpat¨ªa de Nichs. Siempre hab¨ªa sido del tipo de personas que tienen demasiada confianza para su propio bien, y ahora que un hombre de categor¨ªa de Nichs y sus impresionantes im¨¢genes se hab¨ªa presentado ante e, ten¨ªa mitad des ganas denzarse sobre ¨¦l. Sin embargo, su peque?o acto no obtuvo m¨¢s que el disgusto de los que observaban este tenso intercambio mientras pensaban, ??est¨¢ en verdad tratando de seducirlo en un momentoo este?? Nichs mir¨® con repulsi¨®n, y el rencor llen¨® su mirada mientras contraatacaba con frialdad: ¡ª?Qu¨¦, te ofreces a asumir el castigo en su nombre? Asustada, Sophia trag¨® saliva y se apresur¨® a responder: ¡ªN-No. Levant¨® una ceja y, mientras el aire a su alrededor se congba, concluy¨® con tono despiadado: ¡ªEn ese caso, tendr¨¦ que encontrar a alguien que haga el trabajo. ¡ªCon eso, se gir¨® y se concentr¨® en Tessa, y luego dijo con tono autoritario¡ª: T¨² eres causa de este l¨ªo, as¨ª que har¨¢s los honores. Tessa se qued¨® boquiabierta. ?Esto s¨ª que es una l¨®gica divertida?. Si no lo supiera, pensar¨ªa que era su forma de salir en su defensa, pero era ro que no lo era. Tal yo estabans cosas, e tambi¨¦n estaba furiosa, y en particr, se hab¨ªa llenado de una rabia inexplicable cuando vio a Gregory caer antes. Despu¨¦s de pensarlo un momento, apret¨® los dientes y dijo con desd¨¦n: ¡ªBien. Lo har¨¦. Lauren mir¨® incr¨¦d. ¡ª?No te atrevas! En un tono tan sombr¨ªo que uno podr¨ªa pensar que el mismo diablo estaba hando, Nichsdr¨®: ¡ª?Cualquiera que se atreva a detene tendr¨¢ que v¨¦rss conmigo! Con un gesto casual de mano, cuatro guardaespaldas atravesaron entrada y eliminaron r¨¢pido a los dos hombres que Lauren hab¨ªa contratado. Luego, a velocidad del rayo, detuvieron a Lauren y a Sophia. ¡ªOye, ?qu¨¦ est¨¢s haciendo¡­? No, presidente Sawyer, por favor, perd¨®nanos. S¨¦ queet¨ª un gran error, ?y lo siento! ¡ªLauren se hab¨ªa puesto p¨¢lida del susto mientras ped¨ªa perd¨®n. Sin embargo, Nichs ignor¨® y se limit¨® a ordenar imperiosamente: ¡ª?Abofet¨¦! Lauren tuvo el suficiente sentido¨²no para abstenerse de ense?arle los dientes, pero no tem¨ªa en absoluto a Tessa, pues chill¨®: ¡ª?No te atrevas a abofetearme, Tessa! ?Soy mayor que t¨²! Tessa dej¨® escapar una fr¨ªa carcajada. ¡ª?Oh, cr¨¦eme, me atrevo! ¡ªTan prontoos pbras salieron de su boca, su mano baj¨® y golpe¨® a Lauren con fuerza en cara. Un sonoro chasquido llen¨® el silencio sepulcral de habitaci¨®n, y meji de Lauren palpit¨® en el lugar donde hab¨ªa ca¨ªdo bofetada de Tessa. ¡ªEso era por Gregory ¡ªdijo Tessa. Indignada, Lauren se neg¨® a pedir clemencia mientras gritaba: ¡ª?Put* in¨²til, Tessa! Te has pasado de raya. ?Por qu¨¦ no te mueres ahora mismo? Unos cuantos chasquidos m¨¢s sonaron, Tessa burl¨¢ndose, dio un par de bofetadas m¨¢s en r¨¢pida sucesi¨®n a enfurecida mujer. ¡ª?Me he pasado de raya? ?Pero no eres t¨² que empez¨® todo esto en primer lugar? ?Qu¨¦ derecho tienes a insultarme? La bofetada continu¨®, y el sonido de su palma conectando caliente y r¨¢pidamente con meji ya hinchada de Lauren llen¨® de una satisfi¨®n indescriptible. Pens¨® en c¨®mo el vicioso d¨²o de madre e hija les hab¨ªa hecho pasar todass penurias a e y a Timothy, y hab¨ªan sido tan descaradas que les quitaron ¨²nica casa que e y Timothy hab¨ªan conocido. Fue por culpa de Sophia y Lauren que Tessa y Timothy vivieron de forma tan miserable. Ahora que por fin ten¨ªa oportunidad de pagarles por sus fechor¨ªas, Tessa no se contuvo y m¨¢s bien dio cada bofetada con toda su fuerza. Meanwhile, Sophia took it all in with bloodshot eyes and, although she was furious, she dared not speak in front of Nichs. He had never hated Tessa as much as he did at the time, but he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch his mother suffer the abuse. Everyone on the sidelines to witness this scene felt a burst of satisfaction at seeing the mother- daughter couple get their due. It wasn¡¯t until Tessa¡¯s hand began to tickle and numb with pain that Nichs put an end to this endeavor. The room was filled with silence once again, and Lauren seemed to have been pped into stupor. Nichs turned around and ordered the bodyguards: ¡°Kick them out of here before their presence stinks the ce!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 12 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 12 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 12¨CToo Many Coincidences ¡°Yes, sir! ¡ªThe bodyguards immediately moved in a synchronized manner as they dragged Sophia and Lauren as if the women were two sacks of potatoes. When they reached the entrance, they were unceremoniously thrown out the doors. The orchestra members who had gathered around to watch this were speechless, and a suffocating silence followed Nichs¡¯ ruthless and relentless gesture. Tessa was also slow to recover from the initial shock, and didn¡¯te out of her daze until Nichs spoke again. ¡°Greg, are you hurt?¡± ¡ªNichs approached Gregory, a warm, fatherly concern filling his dark orbs. He looked very different from the intimidating and domineering president he had been a few moments ago. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad,¡± Gregory replied with a gentle wave of his little head. When everyone heard this, they let out a collective sigh of relief. Knowing that she was the cause of this fiasco, Tessa stepped forward with square shoulders and said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, President Sawyer. Those two were behind me, but Gregory was almost injured in the chaos. This is all my fault. Hearing this, Nichs gave him a brief icy look, and then withdrew his gaze as he replied stoically: ¡°Yes, all this has happened because of you, but since someone else has been punished for it, I will let you off the hook. He paused, then added in the same frigid tone: It¡¯s almost lunchtime anyway. I will take Gregory home after we have dinner at the restaurant. Come. With that, he lifted Gregory into his arms and headed for the doors. As Gregory leaned on the curve of Nichs¡¯ broad shoulder, his mind began to run. He was desperate toe up with a n to stay by Tessa¡¯s side for the rest of the day. Tessa, for her part, dared not entertain herself while she arranged her clothes and followed Nichs out of the building. ¡­ The three were in a private restaurant called Winston Trove. As one of the most exclusive private restaurants in the industry, the head chef who ran it was as good as any Michelin-starred chef, and had once participated in the preparation of the food for a national banquet. Members of high society and famous icons had tried to dine here, but the restaurant would not ept them unless they had a reservation made at least a month in advance. Under normal circumstances, Tessa would never have been able to set foot in a ce like this. Only thanks to Nichs and his powerful contacts was he able to sit here today for what would be the most expensive lunch of his life. That said, the pressure that apanied such an exquisite meal was second to none and suffocating. Tessa sat stiff in her seat, not knowing if breathing was something she could afford in the presence of a world-famous business tycoon. En cambio, Nichs parec¨ªa bastante tranquilo, aunque no abiertamente impasible. Pidi¨® unos cuantos tos, y cuando le entreg¨® el men¨² a Tessa, le dijo: ¡ªPide lo que quieras. Tom¨® el men¨² con gracia, con intenci¨®n de pedir algo sencillo para e, pero cuando vio los precios del men¨², casi se le salen los ojos des ¨®rbitas. ?Estos precios son rid¨ªculos?. Se qued¨® mirando los n¨²meros con incredulidad. ??Br¨®coli salteado con un precio de tres d¨ªgitos? ?Qu¨¦, el br¨®coli estaba ntado en tierra dorada o algo as¨ª?? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Temndo al pensar en cuenta que vendr¨ªa al final de estaida, hizo un peque?o pedido y eligi¨® el zumo de frutas m¨¢s barato que hab¨ªa, luego entreg¨® con manos temblorosas el men¨² al camarero. ¡ªGracias. ¡ªConsigui¨® dars gracias al camarero, todav¨ªa incr¨¦d. No tardaron en servir los tos, y todos ten¨ªan un aspecto tan deliciosoo su olor. Estaban ordenados en el centro de mesa deledor, con una est¨¦tica tan agradable que resultaba dif¨ªcil creer que se trataba deida de verdad. Mientras mirada de Tessa recorr¨ªa los tos, observ¨® con no poca sorpresa que todos llevaban ingredientes de lujo, cuyos nombres era probable que no pudiera pronunciar. Es m¨¢s, los tos que ten¨ªa dnte tendr¨ªan al menos un precio de cuatro cifras cada uno. Trag¨® saliva y de repente se qued¨® sin pbras mientras reflexionaba con nostalgia para s¨ª misma: ?Esta gente rica s¨ª que vive de forma diferente. S¨®lo estaida me costar¨ªa un mes de ingresos?. Justo entonces, una voz dulce e infantil sac¨® de sus pensamientos. ¡ªEl almuerzo lo va a pagar pap¨¢ hoy, se?orita bonita, ?as¨ª que atr¨¦vase! ¡ªGregory le dedic¨® una adorable sonrisa. Tessa le dirigi¨® una suave sonrisa al escuchar su invitaci¨®n. ¡ªDe acuerdo. Podr¨ªa haber edido aer, pero apenasi¨® nada. Al ver esto, Gregory pregunt¨® preocupado: ¡ª?Por qu¨¦ noe, se?orita bonita? ?No le gustaida? Nichs mir¨® inquisitivamente al o¨ªr esto y presion¨®: ¡ª?Qu¨¦ pasa? ?Laida no le sienta bien a su pdar, se?orita Reinhart? ¡ªOh, no, no es eso. Todo est¨¢ delicioso ¡ªse apresur¨® a decir Tessa, y luego pde¨® unas cuantas cucharadas deida en su propio to. Tanto el padreo el hijo no dijeron nada m¨¢s despu¨¦s de esto, y los tresieron suida en silencio. Nichs no era muy hador, aunque de vez en cuando ayudaba a Gregory a cargar su to. A Tessa, por su parte, le mortificaba tanto idea de ques cosas se volvieran inc¨®modas que opt¨® por dedicar mayor parte de su energ¨ªa a pr gambas y cangrejos para Gregory, pero en ese momento, Nichs se?al¨® con su caracter¨ªstico bar¨ªtono profundo: ¡ªSe?orita Reinhart, Greg no puede tomar cangrejos. Es al¨¦rgico a ellos. Parpadeando sorprendida por esta nueva informaci¨®n, dijo: ¡ª?De verdad? Yo tambi¨¦n soy al¨¦rgica a los cangrejos. ¡ª?De verdad? ¡ªexm¨® Gregory, encantado de tener algo en¨²n con su se?orita bonita favorita. Y a?adi¨® con entusiasmo¡ª: ?Sabe qu¨¦, se?orita bonita? No s¨®lo soy al¨¦rgico a los cangrejos, sino tambi¨¦n as gambas y a otros mariscos. No puedo tocarlos, ?pero puedoer pescado! Tessa no pudo ocultar su desconcierto al escuchar esto. ¡ª?Qu¨¦ coincidencia! Yo tambi¨¦n. Junto a ellos, Nichs escuch¨® su intercambio con una expresi¨®n sombr¨ªa en su rostro. Empezaba a pensar que aque mujer intentaba caerle bien a Gregory, pero al observa m¨¢s de cerca, se dio cuenta de que, en efecto, evitabas gambas y los cangrejos, aunque¨ªa una buena raci¨®n de pescado. She also realized that she was a rather picky eater. He had delicately chosen green onions,tro, and carrots from his meal, and it all turned out to be the same thing Gregory hated. What was even more ridiculous was that her taste for food matched Gregory¡¯s, and she was just as picky as he was. The revtion made Nichs sad. He liked to think that all these were coincidences, or rather, coincidences that had been created deliberately by that woman. In the middle of lunch, Tessa excused herself to go to the bathroom. The moment she got up from the table, Nichs pulled out his phone and hurriedly texted Edward, his assistant. [How is the research on Tessa Reinhart going?] Meanwhile, Edward had spent an entire morning researching everything there was to know about Tessa and her background. However, he was overwhelmed when he saw the information he had recovered with so much effort. ¡°This¡­ She¡­¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 13 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 13 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 13¨C Did this woman really teach me a lesson? Seeing Nichs¡¯ message, Edward thought for a while and decided to send only part of the information. He would discuss the rest with Kieran, and they would continue to investigate to confirm it before doing anything else. ¡­ Meanwhile, Nichs received information about Tessa. From what he saw, Tessa¡¯s birth and experiences were typical, and he couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. After graduating from college, Tessa frequently followed the orchestra on their tours. On one asion he crossed paths with Gregory, but the two did not seem to have any interaction. After that, Gregory was the one who expressly asked her to perform at the birthday party, holding on to her and refusing to let go. Nichs frowned in contemtion because he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. While he was immersed in thoughts, his son entered the scene in silence. ¡°Dad, can I talk about something with you?¡± He stared at Nichs with his bright eyes, with an expectant look. Nichs stopped his train of thought and disheveled Gregory, nodding to the boy. ¡ªContinue. Gregory hesitated to ask shyly: ¡°Dad, can I¡­ stay overnight at the pretty girl¡¯s house? Nichs didn¡¯t even think before he declined. ¡°No! ¡°This child is getting more daring every day. He hasn¡¯t even known thedy for a long time, but now he asks to sleep at her house?¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t ept! Greg hunched over and lowered his head, dejected. He even had a pity expression on his face. Nichs didn¡¯t want to see his son sad, so he gathered enough patience to ask: ¡°Greg, can you tell Dad why you like prettydy so much?¡± After all, Gregory had met Tessa a short time ago, so he was being too nice. However, in the next second, Greg said something shocking. He said in all seriousness: ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just feel like it smells like mom. I want her to be my mommy. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± La identidad de madre de Gregory era desconocida para ambos, e incluso Gregory nunca hab¨ªa visto a su madre desde su nacimiento. Nichs se limit¨® a escuchar de Remus que esa persona no existir¨ªa en su vida. En ese momento, Nichs ten¨ªa prisa por volver as fuerzas especiales, as¨ª que no pod¨ªa importarle menos. Sin embargo, pas¨® por alto el hecho de que Gregory ansiaba el amor materno. Durante todos estos a?os, muchas hijas de familias ricas se hab¨ªan devanado los sesos para convertirse en madrastra de Gregory, y el ni?os despreciaba mucho. Pero ahora, dijo por su cuenta que quer¨ªa que Tessa fuera su mam¨¢, y s¨®lo ahora Nichs reconoci¨® la gravedad de situaci¨®n. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ??Si esto sigue as¨ª, este ni?o mar¨¢ madre a Tessa ma?ana! ?No volver¨¢ a estar cerca de e!? Nichs recuper¨® su expresi¨®n habitual y se dispuso a darle un serm¨®n. Sin embargo, antes de que pudiera empezar, Gregory le mir¨® suplicante y le rog¨®: ¡ªPap¨¢, Greg quiere una mam¨¢. ?Por favor? Los ni?os de guarder¨ªa han dicho que soy un ni?o no deseado sin una mam¨¢. Sonaban igual que anciana que rega?¨® a se?ora bonita hace un momento. Pap¨¢, no quiero ser un ni?o no deseado. Yo tambi¨¦n quiero una mam¨¢¡­ En ese momento, los ojos del ni?o se volvieron rojos. Su miradastimera fue suficiente para apu?r a Nichs justo en el coraz¨®n. Nichs a¨²n pod¨ªa recordar cuando regres¨® tras retirarse des fuerzas especiales. Su rci¨®n con Gregory hab¨ªa sido distante desde entonces. Despu¨¦s, hab¨ªa invertido una gran cantidad de tiempo y esfuerzo y al final consigui¨® acercarse a su hijo. Ahora bien, si rechazara petici¨®n de Gregory por algo insignificante, el ni?o podr¨ªa empezar a enfadarse. Greg era joven, pero tambi¨¦n muy testarudo. Si se enfadaba, ni siquiera toda familia ser¨ªa capaz de apaciguarlo. Nichs se qued¨® en silencio mientras se pon¨ªa a pensar. Justo en ese momento, Tessa hab¨ªa vuelto del ba?o. Al entrar, vio a Greg con los ojos enrojecidos, amenazando con llorar. Sinti¨® un fuerte apret¨®n en el coraz¨®n cuando se apresur¨® a avanzar y pregunt¨® con voz suave: ¡ªCari?o, ?qu¨¦ te pasa? Gregory was upset as he hugged Tessa, burying his face in Tessa¡¯s arms as he sobbed. Tessa¡¯s heart was broken by her sobs, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at Nichs, saying with dissatisfaction: ¡°President Sawyer, I know there are things I shouldn¡¯t say, but I still feel the need to address this. It is normal for children to be immature. You have to teach him andmunicate with him. Greg is a smart kid, so he sure has his own reasons and thoughts. He will understand if you speak well to him, so do not simply scold him. It is very damaging to your rtionship with him. Nichs was stunned. ¡°Did this woman really give me a sermon?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 14 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 14 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 14¨C Visiting sawmills Nichs pulled his thin lips apart and said calmly: ¡°He¡¯s behaving like that because he wanted to go home with you. I don¡¯t think it was a mistake to stop it. However, since you insist on tolerating it, why don¡¯t youe to the Sawyers¡¯ house? Take it as an invitation from me to perform for Greg at home, and I¡¯ll pay you at your usual rate. What do you think? ¡°Huh?¡± When Tessa heard the suggestion, she was puzzled. Gregory¡¯s sobs also stopped as he looked up in surprise. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that his dad, in a way, had agreed, and he was radiant as he looked at Tessa. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°What the hell¡­ Nichs doesn¡¯t want me to get close to Greg, does he? Why would he allow me to be in contact with Greg all of a sudden?¡± However, no matter what, Tessa wouldn¡¯t say no to more ie. Tessa¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she cupped Gregory¡¯s chubby cheeks, replying affectionately: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it for you. ¡°Yes! You are the best! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯reing to my house. The boy was very happy, and his little face flushed as his eyes shone like stars. Then, he ran to kiss his father¡¯s cheek and smiled happily. ¡°I love you, Dad! You are the best. Nichs didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°This little guy changes his mood so fast.¡± After eating, Tessa followed the father-son duo back to the vi. However, it was more of a mansion than a vi. It had arge surface area and was indescribably extravagant. It seemed otherworldly, surrounded by incrediblendscapes designed and carefully shaped by famous designers and craftsmen. After crossing the front door, one finds a low-key but luxurious decoration. The off-white theme of the space also introduces a touch of warmth into the surroundings¡­ ¡°Come sit here! Gregory pulled Tessa¡¯s hand excitedly, inviting her to sit on the sofa. The attendees entered one after another, serving various pastries, tea and even a tray of fruit¡­ Por otrodo, Nichs no dijo nada mientras observaba en secreto elportamiento de mujer. Salvo el constante asombro de Tessa desde que entr¨® en casa, no se hab¨ªaportado de forma anormal. No trat¨® de ganarse el coraz¨®n del ni?o, sino que sigui¨® d¨¢ndoles gracias. Al terminar el t¨¦, Tessa incluso tom¨® iniciativa y pregunt¨®: ¡ªCari?o, ?cu¨¢ndo quieres que empiece mi actuaci¨®n? Gregory era bastante inteligente. No tard¨® en pensar en una idea y respondi¨® con una sonrisa: ¡ª?Por noche! Toco el piano durante media hora todos los d¨ªas despu¨¦s de cena, ?podemos tocar un d¨²o m¨¢s tarde? Tessa dud¨® un momento mientras miraba a Nichs. ¨¦ste no parec¨ªa estar molesto por idea, as¨ª que asinti¨®. ¡ªPor supuesto. ¡ªOh, entonces podemos estar juntos durante m¨¢s tiempo. ¡ªGregory parec¨ªa demasiado feliz mientras extend¨ªa sus peque?os brazos para abrazar a Tessa. Tessa le dio una palmadita en espalda a Gregory, pues era evidente que le hab¨ªa tomado cari?o a ese ni?o. Por eso se qued¨® hasta noche, y tambi¨¦n cen¨® all¨ª. Se sent¨ªa un poco avergonzada, ya que estaba en casa de otra persona. Hab¨ªa aceptado su dinero, pero pasaba mayor parte del tiempoiendo y jugando en lugar de actuando, as¨ª que no le parec¨ªa bien. Sin embargo, Gregory estaba contento y a Nichs no parec¨ªa importarle, as¨ª que Tessa les sigui¨® corriente. Despu¨¦s de cena, por fin lleg¨® hora de actuaci¨®n. Gregory tir¨® de mano de Tessa con entusiasmo mientras se dirig¨ªan al sal¨®n, deteni¨¦ndose frente al majestuoso piano cl¨¢sico. Entonces, un sirviente trajo un viol¨ªn para e. Gregory se sent¨® frente al piano y ambosenzaron su d¨²o. Tessa ten¨ªa un don para m¨²sica, ypaginaba su forma de tocar con de Gregory con gran facilidad. Durante el d¨²o, se dio cuenta de repente de que Gregory tambi¨¦n ten¨ªa un talento sorprendente para tocar el piano. Era muy joven, pero sus habilidades para tocar eran impresionantes. Despu¨¦s de pieza, Gregory y Tessa quedaron muy satisfechos. ¡ª?Sabes tocar el piano? ¡ªGregory se gir¨® de repente al preguntarle a Tessa. Tessa esboz¨® una d¨¦bil sonrisa. ¡ªS¨ª, lo s¨¦. Gregory sonri¨® con alegr¨ªa y pregunt¨®: ¡ªEntonces, ?podemos tocar el piano juntos? ¡ªS¨ª, por supuesto. Tessa acept¨® de inmediato y tom¨® asiento junto a ni?a. Sus delgados dedos se posaron sobres tes ncas y negras mientras se preparaba para tocar. En ese momento, Nichs bajabas escaleras cuando vio escena. Bajo c¨¢lida luz amari, el adulto y el ni?o parec¨ªan una madre y su hijo¡­ He felt something teetering inside him, an indescribable feeling was surging in his heart. Soon the sounds of the piano were heard. The soft and gentle tones of the instrument were like a clear stream of water flowing in the air, melodious and moving. When they finished ying, Gregory hadn¡¯t had enough, so he dragged Tessa to y a few more songs. They were all nursery rhymes that Greg liked. Nichs also listened for a long time while on the stairs. However, it was interrupted by the arrival of Edward and Kieran. ¡°President! ¡°Edward had greeted him with great respect. Kieran also said his name. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡ªNichs. The two had a serious expression, as if something had happened. ¡°Why?¡± What¡¯s going on? ¡°Seeing the expressions of those two, Nichs decided to ask. Kieran was about to speak when he saw Tessa sitting on the piano stool. He couldn¡¯t help but eximed in surprise: ¡°Tessa Reinhart?¡± Why are you here? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 15 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 15 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 15¨CYou Can Stay Tessa and Gregory stopped ying when the men entered. When he heard his name, he stood up and saluted: ¡°Hello, Miss Kieran. I¡¯m here to perform for Gregory. ¡°Act?¡± ¡°Kieran was confused. ¡°I asked him toe and y the piano with me. His ying is wonderful,¡± Gregory exined. Hearing that, Kieran had aplicated look in his eyes as he cast a nce at Tessa. ¡°Now, what is that supposed to mean?¡± Tessa felt a little weird with him looking at her like this. However, Kieran quickly averted his gaze as he turned to his brother. ¡°Nichs, let¡¯s talk somewhere else. Nichs nodded nonchntly, and then said to Tessa: ¡°Miss Reinhart, please keep Gregpany for a while longer. With that, the three headed straight to the studio. After entering the room, Nichs finally asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward and Kieran exchanged nces, but remained silent as they gave Nichs a folder. Inside was a series of documents. Nichs took the documents and took a look at them. When he realized it was Tessa¡¯s information, he thought there was something in it. However, upon closer inspection, everything seemed fine. Except for his mysterious disappearance for an entire year, Nichs couldn¡¯t see anything special in his data. Kieran could see the confusion in his brother, so he hurriedly hinted: Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Nichs, look closely at Tessa¡¯s data from six years ago. Nichs could only do what he was told, studying the information carefully. He discovered that Tessa¡¯s blood type was registered, and also the information that she was an outstanding student at Southfield University. She was also qualified for a rmendation to study abroad in Vienna¡­ Everything matched perfectly with the details of that woman six years ago. His face darkened, and his tone was obviously colder than before. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± That she is Greg¡¯s biological mother? Seeing his brother¡¯s gloomy expression, Kieran hurriedly exined: ¡°Nichs, we don¡¯t say we¡¯re one hundred percent sure, but the possibility is there. Para guardar el secreto de los genes de los Sawyer y que nadie se aprovechara de ¨¦l, los ancianos de la familia Sawyer se hab¨ªan esforzado en ser su banco de genes. Por lo tanto, era imposible obtener una muestra de los genes de Tessa. Tuvieron que abordar el problema desde otro ¨¢ngulo. ¡ªLe ped¨ª a Edward que investigara a universidad hoy, para averiguar qu¨¦ hizo Tessa en su a?o de desaparici¨®n. Descubrimos que hab¨ªa varias versiones de historia que circban en escu. Algunos dicen que Tessa estaba embarazada fuera del matrimonio, y que fue a dar a luz a su hijo. Otros dicen que el hermano menor de Tessa estaba muy enfermo, por lo que se tom¨® un tiempo para cuidarlo¡­ Pero, Nichs, ?no crees que es raro? El tipo de sangre de Tessa era el mismo que el de mujer de aque ¨¦poca. Adem¨¢s, Greg nunca est¨¢ cerca de ning¨²n forastero, pero se ha encari?ado con Tessa, y es muy dependiente de e. Si era posible, Kieran tambi¨¦n deseaba que Tessa no fuera madre biol¨®gica de Gregory. Despu¨¦s de todo, esa mujer era vanidosa a los ojos de los Sawyer. Sin embargo, tras investigaci¨®n, verdad se revel¨®. La explicaci¨®n de escu dec¨ªa que Tessa se hab¨ªa tomado un a?o libre porque su hermano estaba muy enfermo. Sin embargo, Edward hab¨ªa preguntado a los vecinos de Tessa y todos deraron que su hermano estuvo en casa todo el a?o y que no estaba siguiendo ning¨²n tratamiento. Tampoco sab¨ªa d¨®nde estaba su hermana. Ses hab¨ªa arredo para sobrevivir con el sueldo que recib¨ªa de su trabajoo tutor, m¨¢ss donaciones de los vecinos. Todo apuntaba a una posibilidad¡­ El a?o de desaparici¨®n de Tessa coincidi¨® con el embarazo de mujer ?hasta el parto! La expresi¨®n de Nichs se hundi¨®. No estaba del todo confirmado que mujer fuera Tessa, pero si Tessa era en verdad madre de Gregory, ?qu¨¦ derecho ten¨ªa a quedarse aldo del ni?o? Hab¨ªa abandonado a Gregory por dinero, as¨ª que ?qu¨¦ derecho ten¨ªa a ser su madre? Al ver terrible expresi¨®n de su hermano, Kieran trat¨® de apaciguarlo. ¡ªNichs, por favor, c¨¢lmate. En este momento s¨®lo estamos adivinando, y no podemos estar 100?% seguros. El ambiente que rodeaba a Nichs se volvi¨® fr¨ªo, pero ¨¦l permaneci¨® en silencio. ?Boom! En ese momento, un trueno sordo surc¨® el cielo nocturno. Cuando el rayo toc¨® el suelo, el trueno instant¨¢neo fue ensordecedor. Kieran mir¨® por ventana y dijo: ¡ªUm, Nichs, va a llover pronto. Voy a volver con Edward ahora, as¨ª que por favor consid¨¦ralo y decide c¨®mo debemos hacerlo. Puedes preguntarle directamente o elegir seguir observando. ¡ªCon eso, se fue a toda prisa. Cuando los dos se fueron, Nichs se qued¨® sentado durante mucho tiempo, con sus ojos oscuros fijos en los datos de Tessa. Su mirada parec¨ªa agujerear el fino papel. Despu¨¦s de unrgo rato, al fin se recuper¨® y baj¨®s escaleras. En s, Tessa pudo sentir que Nichs emanaba un aura mucho m¨¢s pesada que antes. Su mirada tambi¨¦n se hab¨ªa vuelto m¨¢s aguda. Tuvo sensaci¨®n de que estos cambios iban dirigidos a e. Fear crept into Tessa¡¯s heart, and she didn¡¯t dare to stay much longer. He got up quickly and said: ¡ªUm¡­ President Sawyer, I think it¡¯s going to rain soon, so I¡¯m saying goodbye now. Thank you very much for your invitation¡­ ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Hearing Tessa¡¯s words, Gregory put on a longing face. Nichs¡¯ gaze was dark and hidden. He stared at Tessa for a few seconds, and then narrowed his eyes as he said: ¡°Since Greg insists, you can stay. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 16 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 16 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 16¡ªHey? Tessa thought she was hearing things. Nichs¡¯ tone was calm. -Anyway, it will rain soon and it is not easy to take a taxi here. You can stay tonight, and Greg will also be delighted. I can have the driver take you back tomorrow morning. Tessa was stunned. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hearing things. Nichs actually allowed me to stay overnight. Pero. tag. tag. ? Why the sudden change in behavior?¡± ¨CAndor¡­ I don¡¯t think it should. She didn¡¯t like the idea of being left alone in a man¡¯s house. Just then, Gregory ran over and put his arms around Tessa¡¯s thigh, begging spoiledly: ¨C No, you should! I think that¡¯s a great idea! For favor, stay! Stay with me, please. Tessa¡¯s heart melted upon hearing her voice, but she still hesitated for a long time. As I hesitated, the rain had begun to fall outside, and it seemed to get stronger by the minute. In the end, Tessa could only nod helplessly. Later that night, he called his brother. -Something hase up with the orchestra tonight, so I won¡¯t go home today. Don¡¯t wait for me and remember to rest soon. Timothy¡¯s warm voice sounded. ¨C Very well, understood. Don¡¯t try too hard, ok? As the brothers spoke, Nichs stared at Tessa behind her, apparently trying to ovep her figure with that of the woman that night six years ago. That night was a crazy night, and he hadn¡¯t even looked at the woman¡¯s face well. Now, looking at his figure, he still had no idea. Tessa ended the call. He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Nichs as he shyly said: ¡°President Sawyer, forgive me for meddling tonight. Nichs came to his senses and nodded indifferently. Then, he turned around and said to Gregory: -Take her to see the guest room upstairs. It¡¯s also time for you to take a bath and go to bed. Gregory nodded obediently, and then looked shy as he asked with a blush: ¡°Prettydy, can you take a bath?¡± Tessa smiled happily. -Of course. The two proceeded to climb the stairs together. After seeingthem leave, Nichs turned his gaze to the window. Mientras lluvia arreciaba en el exterior, encendi¨® en silencio un cigarrillo. El humo rizado se reflejaba en sus ojos, ocultando sus pensamientos. Mientras tanto, en el ba?o de arriba, Tessa hab¨ªa llenado ba?era con agua y estaba ayudando a Gregory a ba?arse. Parec¨ªa un poco t¨ªmido, ya que sus adorables mejis ard¨ªan de rojo. Sin embargo, tambi¨¦n hab¨ªa alegr¨ªa en sus ojos. ?La se?orita se parece mucho a mam¨¢! ?Me encanta esto!? Mientras Tessa ba?aba a Gregory, hab¨ªa una mirada vte en sus ojos. Pens¨® en el ni?o de hace unos a?os¡­ Si se hubiera quedado con e, quiz¨¢s tendr¨ªa misma edad. Estos a?os, e hab¨ªa guardado un profundo pesar en su coraz¨®n, junto con una culpa infinita. Ni siquiera lo hab¨ªa conocido, y no pudo estar con ¨¦l mientras crec¨ªa, pero sab¨ªa que no estaba destinada a estar con su hijo. ?Puede que nunca tenga oportunidad de ver a mi hijo en esta vida?. Cada vez que pensaba esto, sent¨ªa un dolor punzante en su coraz¨®n. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ? Why¡­ Are you crying? Gregory had looked up then, and was frightened to see Tessa. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tessa came to her senses and realized that she had tears in her eyes. She had just blinked, and tears had flowed down her face. Gregory was very anxious. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t like being here?¡± ? I have bothered you? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 17 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 17 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 17¨CWith that, Gregory¡¯s eyes began to redden, as if he was about to cry too, Tessa didn¡¯t expect him to have such a big reaction. Hence he felt guilty, and he also felt sorry for the boy. Instantly, she wiped away tears as she said: -That¡¯s not true. I cried because I remembered something from the past. Honey, it has nothing to do with you. With that, she wiped away her tears and carried Gregory in her arms. The little guy in his arms was soft and adorable, and one couldn¡¯t help but want to pamper him. ¡°How could anyone bear to me him, even a little?¡± Gregory was not yet ready to believe it, but when he saw that Tessa was back to being the same as always, he rxed. Then he put his arms around his neck and said: -Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll protect you if you¡¯re bullied, so don¡¯t cry anymore. I will feel bad. Tessa felt warmth in her heart as Gregoryforted her. -Very well, I will count on you. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. While the two were talking, Tessa dried Gregory with a towel. The boy had a pleasant smell, and his friendly cow-themed pajamas, coupled with his exquisite features, only enhanced his tenderness. As Tessa looked at him, she could feel her heart melt. He hugged him and refused to let go. -Honey, you¡¯re too cute! I¡¯ve never seen a child as cute as you. ¨C You are also very pretty. You are the prettiestdy I have ever seen. Gregory was very happy to receive praise and, in turn, praised Tessa. ¡°You are very good with words. ¨C Tessaughed when she saw him. At that moment, Nichs had just finished a cigarette and was climbing the stairs in great strides. He had just arrived at the door of the room when he saw the two chatting happily. Gregory leaned into Tessa¡¯s embrace as he asked: ¡°Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Tessa hesitated, unable to ept immediately She herself was quite willing, but first she had to get thelight seen fromNichs. Nichs walked in slowly. When Gregory saw his father, he immediately asked for permission. ¡°Dad, can I sleep with Pretty Miss tonight?¡± Nichs didn¡¯t want to let the boy down, so he pulled his thin lips apart and said: ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Miss Reinhart, I guess you¡¯ll have to apany Greg for a while longer. He rarely gets so close to other people, and he seese. Tessa didn¡¯t expect him to agree, and now she was even more curious, ¡°Why had I changed my attitude so much?>> That night, Tessa apanied Gregory to sleep, and also told him a bedtime story. Nichs, for his part, sat quietly on a sofa next to them. The woman¡¯s soft words echoed in his ears, her sentences ented with a particr tone that was a little attractive, As Nichs listened, he gradually felt that his voice matchedsome of hismemory, but it didn¡¯tfeel real at the same time either. Six years ago, the small and weak figure of the woman was like a fragile flower. His breath was so choppy that it almost broke, and he also made faint sounds with his voice. It had been too long, so Nichs could barely remember it. However, at that moment he had a sense of familiarity. He examined Tessa with a scrutinizing look. The gaze in his eyes darkened as he tried to see through the woman. Tessa got Gregory to sleep, then quickly got out of bed and whispered to Nichs: ¡°President Sawyer, you¡¯re asleep. -Good job. As the words came from his thin lips, Nichs got up and prepared to leave Gregory¡¯s room. Tessa naturally followed. When they came out, Nichs stood cold by the door as he said nonchntly: -You can stay in the guest room next to Greg¡¯s. Tessa nodded. -Understood. Forgive the meddling. I¡¯m leaving. ¡°With that, he walked out the door and finally let out a huge sigh of relief. For unknown reasons, whenever he came face to face with Nichs, he felt a kind of strong pressure. Moreover, it always seemed to him that Nichs¡¯ eyes seemed very dark and deep, harboring a hideous abyss inside. Now that she was alone in a room, she was quite more rxed. He quickly took off his clothes and went to take a bath in the bathroom. Meanwhile, Nichs had also returned to his own room. He suddenly remembered that it was the first time Tessa had stayed overnight, and it was likely that she hadn¡¯t brought a change of clothes. After hesitating a little, he went to his closet and chose a clean shirt. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to lend him my shirt.¡± Soon he came to the door of the guest room. At first he called carefully, but there was no response after a while, so he just opened the door and walked in. When he entered, he heard the sound of a hair dryering from the bathroom. Tessa seemed to have finished bathing and was drying her hair. Nichs held the shirt in his hand as he headed to the bathroom. To his surprise the door was not closed. Tessa was with her back to the bathroom door with a towel wrapped around her body. His long ck mane danced in the hot air. Unconsciously, Nichs looked away, but he managed to see a spot on Tessa¡¯s body, near the scapule. There was a red butterfly on its skin, with its wings spread and ready to take flight. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 18 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 18 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 18¨CNichs¡¯ dark pupils contracted as countless scenes shed through his mind. That night six years ago, when the woman was writhing under him, he could make out in the dark a mark on his shoulder. It was a butterfly-shaped brand with its wings spread. As Nichs watched the butterfly mark slip in and out of sight under Tessa¡¯s hair, he stepped forward. Feeling movement behind her, Tessa turned to look. Suddenly, Nichs grabbed her and forced her into the sink. Tessa was terrified and began to fight. ¨CNichs! What are you doing?! ¨CDon¡¯t move! ¡°The man¡¯s big body pressed tightly against hers. Without mercy, she grabbed his struggling arms and pinned them behind her. As Nichs looked at the bare skin under the woman¡¯s hair, his breathing elerated. Extending his hands, he pushed away his long hair¡­ The butterfly mark was well-defined on the skin near the scap, very simr to the one he saw six years ago. However, it was dark that night, so he couldn¡¯t distinguish the color of the butterfly mark on the woman¡¯s body. But he remembered a scar near the skin bearing the mark of the butterfly, and felt it a little rougher to the touch¡­ With that in mind, Nichs reached out to Tessa¡¯s tattoo. ¨CAh! ¨C Tessa panicked when registering the unknown sensation. ¨CN¨CNichs! Let me! Ignoring Tessa¡¯s struggles, Nichs carefully touched the spot near her tattoo. However, he only felt a smooth skin, very different from the sensation of that night. Nichs turned his gaze to the butterfly brand. He refused to give up as his finger inspected Tessa¡¯s skin further. The point was close to the scap on her back, and Tessa immediately felt a wave of numbness, as if an electric current had passed through her. She was very confused, and she shouted in her mind: ¡°Nichs looks like a gentleman, how can he do such horrible things so suddenly?¡± ¨C Nichs, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t do this to me! Tessa¡¯s voice was shaking. He was afraid that the man would be aggressive, so he could only speak softly. You could sense the panic between his breaths. Nichs could hear her, and her voice was as familiar to him as it was six years ago. It was a fearful murmur simr to that of a dream. His gaze darkened and then forced Tessa to turn around so that they would meet face to face. I bring her closer to him, so much so that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing. ¡°Wait? Why don¡¯t I hate this woman?¡± He did not spend the nights with women, as he was not interested in them and perhaps even disliked them. The only woman That he didn¡¯t dislike was that same woman six years ago. Now, the aura that emanated from Tessa was simrto that ofthat woman, an aura that nullifiesany feeling of disgust. Meanwhile, Tessa almost stopped breathing. I could feel the palm of Ni chs¡® hand on his spine. vertebral, going downlittle by little¡­ ¨C; Nichs? Tessa tensed, deciding that once he crossed the line, she would discard all courtesy. Nichs was silent as he focused on his actions. He could still remember that the six-year-old woman had a scar on her lower back. If Tessa¡¯s waist had the same scar, he could be sure that this woman was Gregory¡¯s biological mother. Nichs groped for the scar, but just as his fingers were about to reach her, the towel on Tessa¡¯s body came off! The air seemed to have frozen. Tessa was aughingwhile struggling. ¡°Nichs, let me go¡­ Nichs was just as surprised. He realized how rude he was behaving, so he subconsciously moved to let go. However, he remembered that Tessa was not wearing clothes. Their struggles had produced some friction between the two. The next moment, he could feel a fierce fireing out of the depths of his body. It was the first time this had happened in years! Except for that case with Gregory¡¯s biological mother¡­ Nichs came to his senses and grabbed Tessa¡¯s wrist tighter. ¡°Tessa, if you don¡¯t want me to make the next move, you¡¯d better sit still!¡± His voice was somewhat hoarse and attractive, with a thick sense of warning in his tone. Sensing the change in a certain area of the man, Tessa widened her eyes and held her breath. He didn¡¯t dare to continue fighting. However, his eyes were already reddening. This seemed to be too much for her, as fear and injustice invaded her senses. I was so scared that I wanted to cry. Seeing that, Nichs didn¡¯t suppress the fire inside. Instead, the self-control of whichhe was so proud andbegan to unravel. The little woman in her arms had tears umted in her watery eyes. His pitiful expression was likethe morning dew thates with the dawn, like a fragile cocoon waiting to bloom. He urged him to invade and pluck the flower from its stem¡­ The sudden impulseburst from his body. ?Damn! Am I possessed or something tohimself?¡± Heonly wanted to confirm the tattoo, but now it was he who excitaba himself . A strong desire for drought stimting his sense of reason, and a part of him began tomove uncontrobly in one direction¡­ Most of the readers are now reading this novels:- Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. (Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 19 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 19 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 19¨CNichs, don¡¯t you dare! I will kill both of us. -Seeing the look of the man who threatened to enqullir. Tessa screamed in part embarrassed. When the woman¡¯s sobbing roar entered his ears, Nichs was stunned. He saw the woman¡¯s tiny face twisted with rage, and the look in her eyes slowly returned to normal. Forcing his impulses, Nichs released Tessa. Then, he quickly took another towel and ced it on Tessa¡¯s body, calmly saying: ¡°I acted too hastily tonight. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You can wear this shirt for the time being. With that, he turned around and left without looking back. Tessa was left alone in the bathroom, panic still present. He grabbed the towel around him, trembling as his legs threatened to give way. After a long while, he finally let out a sigh and looked at the shirt on the ground. ¡°Why would he assault me? He¡¯sejust to deliver this shirt, hasn¡¯t he?¡± She didn¡¯t think Nichs was interested in her. ¡°However, he behaved as if he were a lustful.¡± The more Tessa thought about it, the more angry she became. In the end, he decided he couldn¡¯t really get along with Nichs. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Greg¡¯s tenderness, I would have been gone long ago.¡± After cursing the man for a while, she told herself that she should stay absolutely away from him, ipor if she did something spontaneous again! After returning to his room, Nichs began to regret his rash actions just now. When he saw the mark on Tessa¡¯s shoulder, he hadn¡¯t thought twice before touching it. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My actions were very inappropriate.¡± However, he was also curious about the experience. He couldn¡¯t believe he cared about Tessa in that regard. During all these years, many women came to him, trying to attract him to take an interest in them. However, he was only disgusted by them! ¡°That womannow almost made me lose control¡­ >> Nichs felt he must be possessed. After forcing himself to calm down, he began to think of ideas about howhe had to confirm Tessa¡¯s identity. He had to interrupt his attempts tonight, so he would have to leave it for another time. Anyway, he had all the time in the world. Assoon as Nichs made a decision, his phone rang. He stopped thinking and answered the call. Hello, Mom? La voz de Stefania Buchanan son¨® por el tel¨¦fono. ¡ªNichs, ?estabas dormido? ?He perturbado tu descanso m¨¢ndote a estas horas? -Est¨¢ bien, mam¨¢. No he dormido. ?Qu¨¦ pasa? La voz de Nichs recuper¨® su habitual tranquilidad. -Lo har¨¦ r¨¢pido, entonces. ?Puedes ir a buscar a alguien al aeropuerto por mi ma?ana por tarde? Es mi amiga, y queria ir yo misma, pero ha surgido algo y no puedo ir despu¨¦s, ?Puedes ir en mi nombre? Nichs no declin¨® al preguntar: -?Qu¨¦ amiga tuya? Stefania dijo con amabilidad: -Es Yana Johnson de Familia Gingham y su hija, Roselle Gingham. Debes conoce, ?verdad? Recuerdo que jugabas con e cuando eras peque?o. Nichs se detuvo un momento. Recordaba a familia Gingham; ten¨ªan unarga historia con los Sawyer, pero no los hab¨ªa visto desde que toda familia se trad¨® al extranjero. En cuanto a Roselle, si recordaba a alguien as¨ª, pero hab¨ªa pasado demasiado tiempo y ya hab¨ªa olvidado su aspecto. Nichs asinti¨®, diciendo: -Entendido. Ir¨¦ a buscarlos cuando llegue el momento. Despu¨¦s, charon un rato antes de colgar. A ma?ana siguiente, Tessa se despert¨® con ojeras. No hab¨ªa dormido en toda noche, y s¨®lo hab¨ªa dormido un poco cerca del amanecer. Por lo tanto, tuvo algunos sue?os extra?oso resultado. Incluso so?¨® con aquel incidente de hace seis a?os, en el que se enredaba con un hombre en oscuridad, enloquecida de lujuria durante toda noche¡­ -?Todo es culpa suya! ¨C Tessa gru?¨® avergonzada. En ese momento, Gregory se acerc¨® y grit¨® a puerta con su voz infantil: -?Est¨¢ despierta, se?orita bonita? Es hora de levantarse para desayunar. ¨CAh, ro. Ahora mismo voy. ¨C Tessa se levant¨® r¨¢pido de cama y se ba?o antes de salir de habitaci¨®n. Leaving the room, she saw Gregory waiting for her in the hallway. The boy wore a jumpsuit and a white shirt, with a beautiful yet elegant appearance. Tessa gave him a warm smile, then came to him and held his hand as they walked down the stairs. Meanwhile, Nichs was already eating at the table. When the two met each other with gazes, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but remember what had happened the night before. Restlessness took over his face and he looked away. Nichs¡¯ gaze hesitated a bit before returning to normal. He seemed calm and carefree, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Really? I can¡¯t believe this man is acting like nothing happened.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 20 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 20 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 20¨C¡°Good morning, Papa! ¡°Gregory went downstairs and greeted his father. Nichs nodded and waved back. -Good morning. Come for breakfast. Tessa was about to make a move, but Gregory wouldn¡¯t let go of her hand. Unable to walk away, he became helpless and kept himpany during breakfast. Meanwhile, Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up with warmth as he witnessed the interaction between the trio, which he found surprisingly harmonious because they looked like a family. However, their feelings were not mutual, as Tessa did not feel the same way because she tried to leave in a hurry right after breakfast. However, Gregory took thedy¡¯s hand with a heavy heart and asked: ¡°Prettydy, can I pay you a visit when I miss you?¡± Tessa curled her lips upwards when she heard the boy¡¯s question. -Of course, as long as you have a day off and are allowed to visit me. However, I have a brother that I have to take care of at home, so I can¡¯t be away all night like I didst night, even if I¡¯m with you. ¨C Okay, understood. Gregory nodded, telling thedy that he had understood with his gesture. ¡°I knew you were the most obedient and charming child. Tessa smiled, pinching the boy¡¯s rounded cheek fondly. As Tessa¡¯spliment put a smile on Gregory¡¯s face, Nichs suddenly realized something upon seeing their interaction. ¡°No, I must not let it go like this.¡± After a few seconds of contemtion, he calmly said: ¡°Wait, Miss Reinhart. Tessa stopped when she heard the man¡¯s voice while keeping her distance from him and asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on, President Sawyesterday?¡± Nichs raised his eyebrows with a slight astonishment. ¡°Hmm. Last night he called me by my first name, but now he¡¯s addressing me as President Sawyer.¡± Soon, he pursed his lips and said: ¡°I have something I would like to say to you, Miss Reinhart. I¡¯m sorry that my action scared herst night, and I hope she didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, I just¡­ The mark on her shoulder just sounds familiar, so I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt her or hurt her. Tessa did not expect Nichs to apologize to her, feeling dazed, but after a while, shecalmly tested: ¨CNo te preocupes, no me lo tom¨¦ a pecho en absoluto. -A pesar de su tranquilidad, sigui¨® manteniendo distancia con el hombre. Aunque Nichs pudo¡¯ percibir su caut, no se molest¨® por ello, ya que cambi¨® de tema y pregunto: -Por cierto, ?estar¨ªa usted interesada en ense?ar a Gregory a tocar el violin, se?orita Reinhart? Tessa estaba aturdida en un trance. ?Espera, ?qu¨¦? ?Me han ofrecido ser profesora de Greg?? -?Lo har¨ªa, se?orita bonita? ¨C Gregory mir¨® emocionado a Tessa. -Bueno¡­ ¨C Tessa frunci¨®s cejas, vte, mientras estaba a punto de rechazar al hombre. Sin embargo, diera hacerlo, fue interrumpida por oportuna respuesta de Nichs. -Por supuesto, me asegurar¨¦ de que tus ses con Greg no choquen con el horario de tu orquesta. Lo ¨²nico que tienes que hacer es dar ses a Greg cuando no est¨¦s ocupada preparando tu actuaci¨®n. A cambio, te pagar¨¦ una tarifa de dos mil por hora. ?Qu¨¦ te parece? ??Una tarifa por hora de dos mil?? Tessa se qued¨® boquiabierta y sorprendida al o¨ªr lo que le ofrec¨ªan. A pesar de su intenci¨®n inicial de mantenerse alejada de Nichs despu¨¦s de lo sucedido noche anterior, en cierto modo se sinti¨® tentada a aceptarlo. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Al fin y al cabo, podr¨ªa vivir mejor con su hermano si pudiera tener una fuente de ingresos extra. Adem¨¢s, su hermano tampoco tendr¨ªa que trabajar tantoo tutor a domicilio por unos escasos ingresos que apenas les ayudaban a llegar a fin de mes. Sin embargo, Tessa no acept¨® su oferta de inmediato a pesar de su tentaci¨®n. ¡°President Sawander, I had tried to get away from Greg before, hadn¡¯t I?¡± I can say he didn¡¯t like it very much. ¡°So the question is: why have you changed your mind now?¡± Nichs was surprised by his direct question, but after a brief pause, he replied: -Honestly, I have done some research on you. Although I know it might be a vition of his privacy, he didn¡¯t have many options to ensure Greg¡¯s safety. Anyway, ording to the results of my research, your resume looks clean, Miss Reinhart. The reason I want you to stay is that I think you¡¯re trustworthy, but of course, the most important thing is¡­ Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 21 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 21 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 21¨C¡°Greg likes you. Even if you don¡¯t know it, he¡¯s a child who likes being alone so much that he¡¯s been diagnosed with mild autism. He doesn¡¯t like to rte to anyone else, but you seem to be the exception, which means you¡¯re special to him. So, if you stay, maybe you can change their life for the better. Hearing that, Tessa was moved, but surprised at the same time because she did not expect something so dramatic to happen to an adorable child like Gregory. ¡°How could something like this happen to this cute child? Look at his smile. He¡¯s such a lovely boy!¡± he was surprised. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Gregory approached her and hugged his rega?o, begging her not to leave: ¡°Prettydy, please be my music teacher, do you want to?¡± She is verygood at yingthe violin and I want to learn. As soon as Tessa heard the boy¡¯s adorable voice, she put aside all her doubts. Without knowing well, he did not dare to refuse Gregory¡¯s request, so he nodded and replied: -Okay, I¡¯ll stay and be your teacher. Gregory was delighted, which was noticeable in his flushed cheeks and look of happiness: -This is unbelievable! Then I will be able to see you every day, prettydy. Tessa smiled, for her mood rose at the sight of Gregory¡¯s joy. In that instant, Nichs unknowingly curled his lips upwards for a split second, just before his smile disappeared. Then he got up and said: ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve epted my offer, I suppose you could start your first lesson today, Miss Reinhart. I still have some business to attend to in the office, so I will leave Greg in his hands. ¡°Okay,¡± she epted without much hesitation, thinking she should obey her boss¡¯s wishes. In addition, he considered that he had just turned the page since he had already forgiven him, after he apologized. On the other hand, Nichs was about to leave home, but before doing so, he spoke to Andrew: ¡°Keep an eye on Tessa for me. If he ever acts strangely, I want you to let me know right away. -Of course. The butler nodded but felt dazed and wondered if he still didn¡¯t trust her. When Nichs returned to his office, he gave Edward an order: -I want to buy the Celestial Choir Orchestra. Do it as soon as you can. ¡°All right, President Sawyer,¡± Edwardplied with your instruction and went ahead to do as he was told without asking any further questions. Sooften, Tessa proceeded to lead her first lesson with Gregory, not long after Nichs left his house. Able to y the piano well, the boy proved to have a good memory and understanding of musical theories, which made her feel grateful because it would make her work much easier. At the same time, the butler, Andrew, watched her secretly but noticed nothing wrong with her as he taught Gregory with patience and dedication. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. She¡¯s showing traits of a good teacher, so what could go wrong with that?¡± he asked. Mientras tanto, Nichs estuvo ocupado con varias reuniones a lorgo de ma?ana antes de revisar decenas de documentos, lo que apenas le dej¨® tiempo libre. Cuando al fin tuvo su descanso por tarde, Stefania le m¨® para recordarle algo: -Nichs, tienes que recoger a Roselle en el aeropuerto dentro de media hora. Ya le he dado tu n¨²mero, as¨ª que se pondr¨¢ en contacto contigo para entonces. Despu¨¦s de escuchar eso, Nichs no dijo nada, s¨®lo contest¨®: -De acuerdo, lo recordar¨¦ -al colgar mada, le dio a Edward una instri¨®n ¨C Prepara el coche. Nos vamos al aeropuerto ahora. Edward asinti¨®o respuesta. Diez minutos m¨¢s tarde, Nichs recibi¨® una mada telef¨®nica de Roselle: -H, Nichs. Ha Roselle. La mujer al otrodo del tel¨¦fono se present¨® con una voz suave y tranquilizadora, pero a Nichs no le pareci¨® extra?a. Por el contrario, le resultaba incluso inc¨®modo o¨ª dirigirse a ¨¦l por su nombre. As¨ª, frunci¨® el ce?o y pregunt¨® con desd¨¦n: -?Es se?orita Gingham? Roselle paused and continued in a tender voice: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the sudden call, if I¡¯ve interrupted you, but I wanted you to know that my mother and I just arrived at the airport. I found out from Stefania that you were going to pick us up, so I hoped you could bring Greg¡­ Because I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time. Also, I couldn¡¯t make it on time during his birthday back then, so I bought him a gift and would like to give it to him in person. Is that possible? he asked in a soft voice, which no one else could refuse instead of Nichs. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 22 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 22 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 22¨C¡°Any man would sumb to my calm voice!¡± he thought confidently. Roselle was confident in her voice, believing that Nichs would soften upon hearing her. However, he didn¡¯t seem to feel anything when he heard thedy¡¯s words. After all, he was a man who preferred to live his life as a bachelor, and he was not interested in women at all. Therefore, that voice did not have its usual effect. In addition, he could perceive something strange in the fact of being sent to the airport by his mother, but despite his difort, he did not refuse Roselle¡¯s sudden request. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take Gregter,¡± he agreed. Nichs gave a calm answer, which made Roselle smile on the other end of the phone. At the end of the call, he called his butler, who was at the residence: ¡°Andrew, please take Greg to the airport,¡± he asked. On the other hand, Gregory showed a strong reluctance when he learned that his father wanted him to leave home. Then he hugged Tessa with a stubborn look while throwing a tantrum. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I want to be with Miss Pretty. Helpless, Andrew did his best to persuade the boy. ¡°But Mr. Nichs has made it clear that he must go, so he will only make it difficult for me if he disobeys¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gregory reacted with a bitter expression on his face, but after a brief hesitation, he turned his attention to Tessa and asked: ¡°Prettydy, could you join me?¡± -What? ¨C Tessa was stunned as her subconscious incited her to say no, but before anything could come out of her mouth, she was interrupted by the boy, who murmured: -I want Miss Pretty to apany me! If he doesn¡¯te, I won¡¯t go anywhere. When Andrew heard that, he turned his gaze to Tessa. ¡°Miss Reinhart, pleasee with us. ¡°Agreed,¡± Tessa agreed. She felt amused and helpless, but in the end she decided to go with the butler. Half an hourter, they arrived at the airport, where they met with Nichs, When he noticed Tessa¡¯s presence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. ¡°It was Greg who insisted that I apany him,¡± Tessa said awkwardly. Greg made his point clear by emphasizing it once again: ¡°Yes, it was my idea that Miss Bonita shoulde. Sooften, Nichs fixed his gaze on the boy and Tessa without saying another word, but somehow decided that there would be no difference anyway. As the man pondered, Roselle and su madre, Yana, aparecieron con su equipaje en puerta del aeropuerto. De pie con el cuerpo erguido, salud¨® as dos damas justo cuando se acercaron. -H, se?ora Gingham, H, se?orita Gingham. -Cu¨¢nto tiempo sin verte, Nichs -Roselle curv¨® losbios hacia arriba y sonri¨® con gracia, al igual que su hermoso maquije acentuaba su aura de hija de una familia prestigiosa. En ese momento, mir¨® a Nichs con una admiraci¨®n que apenas pod¨ªa ocultar. ?Este tipo est¨¢ mucho m¨¢s guapo y destacado que hace unos a?os. No s¨®lo es guapo y decente, sino que adem¨¢s desprende un aura varonil. Supongo que hay una raz¨®n por que est¨¢ enamorado de mi desde hace a?os, pero lo ¨²nico triste es forma en que se dirige a m¨ª. Hace que parezcamos extra?os, ?no??, reflexion¨®. Pronto, Yana, que iba vestidao t¨ªpica esposa de un hombre rico, se uni¨® a conversaci¨®n y felicit¨® a Nichs sin dejar de mirarlo: -?Oh, vaya! Hace a?os que no nos vemos, pero ahora pareces un empresario de ¨¦xito y con talento, Nichs. Ahora que diriges el Grupo Sawyer, me pareces a¨²n m¨¢s varonil y capaz, lo que me recuerda a tu padre cuando era m¨¢s joven. De hecho, me parece que tu encanto puede igur el suyo de entonces. -Gracias por el cumplido -respondi¨® Nichs con tono fr¨ªo y m¨® a Gregory-: Ven a saludar, Greg. Al o¨ªr eso, el ni?o se acerc¨® y salud¨® a los adultos con tono amable: -H, se?ora Gingham. H, se?orita Gingham. Despite their polite greetings, his tone somehow sounded quite cold and indifferent, as if there was a rift between them. On the other side, Roselle smiled and approached him when she saw him. -Oh, God! You¡¯ve grown up a lot, Greg. You are such an adorable child that he looks like his father. I¡¯m Roselle, by the way, and I even carried you in my arms when you were little, but I doubt you remember! So she stretched out her arm to pinch the boy¡¯s cheek, only to meet a reaction that would leave her embarrassed. It turned out that Gregory dodged thedy¡¯s hand with a long face and a pair of frowning eyebrows while expressing his displeasure for her, who was paralyzed in response. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 23 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 23 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 23¨CWitnessing such a scene, Yana tried to defuse the situation with a smiling face: -Wow, it seems that Greg is quite shy in front of strangers. Do not worry. We¡¯re like family to you, so we¡¯re not going to hurt you,¡± then turned his attention to Nichs and added: By the way, Roselle missed Greg a lot when he was away, so she prepared some gifts a week before she returned. She looks at the suitcases, three of which are filled with gifts for Greg, and are all toys and trinkets she prepared for him. My daughter may not be perfect, but she is certainly an attentive and tenderdy. Then Roselle pretended to be humble upon hearing her mother¡¯spliment, ¡°Enough, Mom,¡± after that, she looked shyly at Nichs: ¡°Please forget what my Marna, Nichs, said. These are just a few gifts I¡¯ve prepared, and my mother was exaggerating about it. Besides, I don¡¯t know if Greg is going to like them. Nichs replied in an icy tone: ¡°Thank you, Miss Gingham. On the other side, Gregory pursed his lips in disgust in response. Despite her young age, she could still notice that Roselle wanted to be her father¡¯s wife and take her mother¡¯s ce. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted, saying disdainfully: ¡°Thank you, Miss Gingham. I don¡¯t think I need anything right now, but I appreciate your kind intention. Although the boy expressed his words politely, he didn¡¯t seem to be as happy or excited as expected. Instead, he just grabbed Tessa¡¯s finger with his little hand. Meanwhile, Roselle had long noticed Tessa¡¯s presence, and found it hard to ignore the fact that Gregory rejected her but was close to her. Then he pursed his eyebrows inadvertently and asked: -And who are you¡­? It seems that we have not met before, verdad? Tessa was stunned, but when she was going to answer, Nichs went ahead of her and replied: -It is Greg¡¯s violin teacher, Tessa Reinhart. ¡°So this is Miss Reinhart! Roselle greeted her with a smile while still showing her decency: Greg has always shied away from strangers, and yet he is close to you. Perhaps there is something special about you, Mrs Reinhart, and that we should talk about it. Uponhearing thedy¡¯s words, Tessa paused for a split second, finding him somehow strange even though Roselle seemed to her a courteousdy at first. Deep down, it seemed to her that she was acting like she was the matriarch of the Sawyer family, but even so, she didn¡¯t give her much importance and continued to nod kindly. Soon, Nichs furrowed his eyebrows in disgust: Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This is not the ce to talk. Back. Roselle smiled and replied with a smile: ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go to the hotel, Nichs was about to say something, but Yana came forward. ¡ª?ro que no! El hotel no tan c¨®modoo casa. Adem¨¢s, Stefania y yo hace tiempo que no nos vemos, y vamos a tener mucho que har, adem¨¢s de que vas a tener que pasarte a saludar de todas formas, asi que ?qu¨¦ te parece alojarte en residencia? -Pero¡­ ?no ser¨¢ problem¨¢tico para ellos? ¨C Roselle parecia un poco indecisa. Mientras madre y hija hac¨ªan un espect¨¢culo, Nichs continuo diciendo: -Bueno, entonces, volvamos a casa. Tenemos un mont¨®n de habitaciones vac¨ªas de todos modos Roselle sigui¨® fingiendo que dudaba durante un rato y luego acept¨®: ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do what Nichs says. After that, they returned to the car, where Roselle carried her luggage to the trunk and prepared to put it in it. Meanwhile, Yana, who was also carrying the heavy luggage right behind, saw that and shifted her gaze to Tessa. Unhappy with his presence, he tried to order him: ¡°Miss Reinhart, could you take our luggage?¡± -S-Safe ¨C Tessa was caught in a trance before nodding. However, just as he reached out to help, Nichs frowned and stood in his way, looking at Yana with a cial look. ¡°This is not a job for ady like you. Edward can take care of it,¡± he said. Then he called his assistant, ¡°Please carry Miss Gingham¡¯s bags. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 24 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 24 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 24¨C¡°Sure, President Sawyer,¡± Edward proceeded to carry out your orders and loaded the luggage into the trunk of the car they arrived with at the airport. At the same time, Yana¡¯s face changed, showing an expression indicating that she was ufortable with what had happened. Meanwhile, Roselle¡¯s eyes also lit up with a sinister glow shortly before her gaze became normal. Nichs acted as if he didn¡¯t notice anything and told the mother and daughter to leave without him: ¡°Mrs. Gingham and Miss Gingham, I have something to attend toter, so I will have the butler take them back to the mansion. As for dinner in the evening, I¡¯ll be there. When thedies heard her words, they were stunned, but when Yana was about to express her discontent, Roselle came back to reality andughed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had toe so far to pick us up despite your busy schedule, Nichs. If we had known, we would have taken a taxi on our own. Nichs looked at thedy with a cial look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. Roselle nodded and smiled ¡°Well, you should mind your business now, Nichs. I¡¯ll take Greg home first and seehis grandmother. Nichs didn¡¯t answer Roselle, but looked at Gregory to see what he had to say about it. The boy reacted with a long face, decisively rejecting Roselle¡¯s suggestion: ¡°I want to be with Miss Pretty. I don¡¯t want to go home with strangers. As soon as he said that, he went to the Maybach that Nichs had just climbed into. As Tessa stood still not knowing what to do, Gregory poked his head out the door and called at her: ¡°Come here, miss. Let¡¯s go home together. Noticing how different the boy¡¯s tone sounded when talking to Tessa, Roselle could barely hide the unhappiness in her expression. As his gaze darkened even more, he kept smiling and maintaining his decency, waving his hand as he said: ¡°A-Okay, Nichs, mom and I will go first. See you tonight. ¡°Sure,¡± Nichs nodded and told his butler to ensure the safety of thedies before he nodded in and walked away. On the other hand, Roselle finally stopped pretending and showed a cold expression on her face as she went back to the mansion. At the same time, Yana was also angry, which was evident in her gloomy look. ?? Who is that woman? ii Howe you are so close to Greg?! Is she a music teacher? Or is she a woman Nichs has an affair with?¡± he asked. Despite the troubles that bothered her deep down, Yana didn¡¯t dare to say what she thought, but cast a nce at her daughter. When Roselle met her mother¡¯s gaze and understood what it meant, she was overwhelmed by her anger, which she was able to suppress soon after. So, he raised the corner of his lips and probed Edward, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. -Edward, se?orita Reinhart parece una buena persona. ?Cu¨¢nto tiempo lleva aqui? Parece que est¨¢ muy unida a Greg. Sin dudarlo mucho, Edward continuo y respondi¨® con una sonrisa: -No hace mucho, en realidad. S¨®lo lleva unos d¨ªas aqu¨ª, pero por alguna raz¨®n, el principito parece congeniar muy bien con e. Dondequiera que vaya se?orita Reinhart, seguro que ¨¦l querr¨¢ pa?a, lo cual es extra?o porque apenas se rciona con los dem¨¢s, Cuando Roselle escuch¨® respuesta de Edward, sus ojos se oscurecieron y una punzada de amargos celos recorrio: ?Esa mujer lleg¨® hace tan poco, y ya se ha acercado tanto a Greg? ?Qu¨¦ diablos est¨¢ pasando?? Aunque Roselle ya hab¨ªa vivido su vida en el extranjero, nunca hab¨ªa dejado de seguir todo lo que ocurr¨ªa alrededor de Nichs. As¨ª, era consciente de que Gregory era un ni?o t¨ªmido que solo se sentiaodo cons personas cons que estaba familiarizado y apenas se rcionaba con extra?os, Other than that, she also knew that Nichs hadn¡¯t gotten to know any women, but after pausing to visit him, she was shocked by Tessa¡¯s sudden appearance. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So when she remembered the moment when Nichs protected Tessa before, her jealousy took over her mind and flooded her with a great sense of danger. Yana was able to see through her daughter¡¯s worry and patted her hand tofort her, but her eyes were filled with a dark and sinister energy. After all, mother and daughter had returned to their country with the intention of winning over Nichs. In fact, the Gingham Family had been suffering from the poor results of their international businesses, even though on the outside they still seemed sessful. Therefore, the twodies counted on the marriage between Roselle and Nichs to get the necessary resources from the Sawyer Group to help save the Gingham Group. They were determined to get what they wanted and would do anything to get rid of anyone who stood in their way. ¡°Anyone who tries to stop me will be eliminated,¡± they decided. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 25 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 25 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 25¨CMeanwhile, the ck Maybach drove on the road while Tessa calmly embraced Gregory next to Nichs. Looking at his own father with apparent discontent, the boy murmured: ¡°I don¡¯t like that woman. I hate her. Nichs raised his eyebrows and faced his son¡¯s gaze calmly: -That woman is grandma¡¯s guest, whether you like it or not, you should not show your discontent. Shows some manners, at least, -iJa! Of course I know, that¡¯s why I greeted her kindly! ¨C Gregory thought he wouldn¡¯t have entertained Roselle if she hadn¡¯t been his grandmother¡¯s guest. Nichs smiled and continued to say: ¨C Do not forget that tonight we are going to have dinner with them, so you better behave. Do youor yes? -Can I choose not to go? Gregory asked bitterly. -No! ¨C Nichs immediately refused. Gregory asked, discontented: ¡°Can Miss Prettye?¡± Tessa listened to the boy and replied with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s a family dinner, Greg. I¡¯m a stranger or, at most, your violin teacher, so of course I can¡¯t go. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Considering herself an outsider, she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for her to join the Sawyer family dinner. ¡°If the prettydy doesn¡¯t go, then I¡¯m not going either, Dad. You could have dinner with them by yourself ¨C Gregory gruno just as Nichs pursed his eyebrows helplessly and stared at his son¡¯s stubborn gaze. ¡°Wow, we¡¯re back to the same thing.¡± Nichs¡¯ face darkened as he was about to lecture Gregory. However, Tessa was ahead of him: ¡°Greg, how can you throw a tantrum right now?¡± You are the heir of the Sawyer family, so you are obliged to receive your guest, but as for me, I should not be there, considering my position. Therefore, I need you to stop being angry and behave like a good boy! Gregory remained silent, keeping his head down as he refused to listen to anyone¡¯s words. Tessa couldn¡¯t bear to see Gregory in that state ofpassion, so she tried to persuade him patiently. Honey, please, behave well. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be around for the asion, so what if I¡¯m waiting for you at home until you¡¯re done? While Gregory remained silent, Nichs felt helpless, knowing it was a trick by his son to make him give in. Thus, he rubbed his forehead and offered: ¡°Who should joinus, Miss Reinhart. After all, we are having a family dinner, plus you are Greg¡¯s teacher and I can introduce you to our family. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? Tessa was surprised to hear that because she was actually reluctant to visit the Sawyer family because of her fear of how ufortable it would be. However, Gregory continued to wrap his arms around her neck as if they were tree roots without showing any sign of letting go, stubbornly begging her to join them for dinner. In the end, he gave in to his sympathy to the boy¡¯s charming voice and timid Behavior, reluctantly agreeing to join the dinner. That same night, Nichs arrived at the Sawyer residence just in time with Tessa and Gregory around 19 p.m. The moment they entered the house, they were greeted by the image of Stefania chatting happily with Roselle and Yana. As soon as the old woman saw Gregor and, she approached him excitedlyand embraced him affectionately, asking: ¡°Oh, my dear handsome boy! Have you missed me? ¡°Yes, I have, grandma,¡± Gregory nodded obediently with a bright smile on his face, lifting Stefania¡¯s spirits so much that he couldn¡¯t help pinching the boy¡¯s chubby cheek. At the same time, Roselle stood up from her seat and greeted Nichs with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re back, Nichs. Nichs nodded indifferently in response, while Roselle squinted and looked at Tessa uneasily. ¡°Why is this woman here again? ¡°He got upset. Despite his frustration, he didn¡¯t show it while smiling: ¡°You are here too, Miss Reinhart. When Tessa nodded, Stefania soon noticed the presence of the first, but could not locate her face, although she seemed to have seen her elsewhere at first nce. Trying to refresh his memory, he asked: ¡°What?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 26 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 26 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 26¨C¡°She¡¯s Greg¡¯s violin teacher, and she¡¯s called Tessa Reinhart,¡± Nichs replied. At the same time. Gregory enthusiastically helped introduce Tessa to her grandmother: ¡°Have you forgotten, grandma?¡± She was the one who yed the violin during my birthday party. ¡°Oh, so it was her! Now I remember. He yed very well,¡± replied Stefania. It took a while to remember thest time he saw her. Meanwhile, Tessa smiled and spoke: Thank you for thepliment, Mrs Sawyer, but at the same time, I am sorry to havee here without warning. ¡°No, please don¡¯t apologize,¡± Stefania replied with a friendly attitude. I didn¡¯t expect Greg to ept that you were his violin teacher. After all themotion he made on the ferry, it seems that he likes you very much! Come, please, take a seat. Surprised by the pleasant attitude shown by Nichs¡¯ mother, Tessa thanked him and sat down. Stefania then went on to order the butler to prepare some refreshments before proceeding to ask more questions: ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to meet you, Miss Reinhart. Can I find out which music institute you graduated from? ¡°I am a graduate of Southfield School of Music,¡± Tessa replied firmly, presenting herself with decency and courtesy. Upon hearing that, Stefania was not indifferent, although she was still surpassed by other international universities, it was the best music school in her country. Therefore, he believed that Tessa was not a phony at all and had no reason to be suspicious. ¡°Oh, you graduated from a prestigious school. No wonder you y the violin so well,¡± he ttered. Then, he added, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, you could join us for dinner. Stefania seemed to be satisfied with Tessa. On the other hand, Roselle, who witnessed the joyful conversation between the twodies, could not contain her frustration anymore, as she smiled and took the opportunity to say something. ¡°I think Greg has changed a lot, Mrs. Sawyer. He used to shy away from strangers a lot, but now he doesn¡¯t. ¡°The truth is that Greg still tends to avoid strangers most of the time,¡± Stefania corrected. -Really? Roselle changed her gaze towards Tessa, smiling unfathomably. But I think Greg is very close to Miss Reinhart. At that moment, Tessa felt her heartbeat increase, finally sensing the sarcasm behind Roselle¡¯s words. Then he turned his attention to her, noticing the unfathomable aura under the gentle gaze on her face. Afterwards, he frowned and replied: Well, I guess Greg really liked it when I yed the violin wellst time, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s started to get so close to me. Cuando Stefania escuch¨® eso, sonri¨® y respondi¨®: Eso podria ser posible! Greg siempre ha tenido un oido especial para m¨²sica, desde peque?o. Al fin y al cabo, lo aprendi¨® muy r¨¢pido cuando se contrat¨® a un profesor de piano para que le ense?ara. -Bueno, Greg es un observador que aprende muy r¨¢pido, y es un talento absoluto -Tessa felicit¨® a Gregory, poniendo una sonrisa en cara del chico. Al mismo tiempo, cara del ni?o se sonroj¨® de manera adorable justo despu¨¦s de que el elogio de mujer lo llenara de felicidad. Mientras tanto, Yana se sinti¨® de alguna manera disgustada con Tessa mientras segu¨ªa escuchando su conversaci¨®n. Por lo tanto, se rio y sugiri¨® algo: ¡°Stefania, I see that Miss Reinhart will be a good teacher, but if you really want to perfect Greg¡¯s musical talent, you should hire someone from abroad to help him. Don¡¯t you think? However, Gregory refuted thedy with a long face as soon as he heard what she said: -No! I just want Miss Pretty and no one else to be my teacher! -Cried. Then, he broke free from Stefania¡¯s arms and hugged Tessa¡¯sp, emphasizing his point as if he was asserting his dominance: I have said that I only want the beautiful youngdy! While Yana felt humiliated by the boy¡¯s response and put herself in an awkward position, Roselle immediately intervened to help her mother by cheating on Gregory: ¡°Greg, my mom was just joking, so don¡¯t get angry. However, the boy ignored her and looked away, directing his attention to Nichs: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want any other teacher! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 27 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 27 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 27¨CNichs sat aside, indifferent, but looked at Gregory with a pair of tender eyes. Then he answered her slowly. -Okay, if you don¡¯t want to, we will continue with Miss Reinhart as your teacher. While Gregory was happy to hear that, Yana began to hate the boy, showing a shadowed look on his face: ¡°Damn you, kid! How dare you ruin my daughter¡¯s n!¡± she was annoyed. However, their thoughts were soon interrupted by the return of Tobias and Kieran, as the tall build of both men became noticeable after entering the house. While the father¡¯s stern gaze gave off an intimidating aura that made him look like a powerful old king, Kieran had a pair of attractive eyes and a charisma on par with his handsome brother that could take anyone¡¯s breath away. When the women noticed their arrival, they immediately bowed and waved: ¡°Old Mr. Sawyer, Mr. Kieran. Soon, Roselle approached them and politely looked down: -Mr. Sawyer¡­ Kieran, so long without seeing each other. ¨C You must be Roselle. Yes, it¡¯s been a while since west saw each other. You have grown a lot and you have be much prettier,¡± Tobias replied with a smile. ¡°Miss Gingham, Mrs. Gingham,¡± Kieran said politely. Then, when he looked away from others, he went on to greet his brother: Nichs, when have you arrived¡­? ¡°As soon as she finished the sentence, I notice Tessa out of the corner of her eye and she stopped in a trance: ¡°Tessa?¡± What brings you here? ¡°Um,¡± she felt a little ufortable but decided to exin why she was there once again. While Tobiah didn¡¯t have much to say, Kieran looked at his brother in confusion and leaned more toward him: This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing, Nichs?¡± Why do you keep her by your side? Isn¡¯t thisdy you¡­? Nichs looked at his younger brother and interrupted him in a deep voice: ¡°At the moment I cannot confirm her identity, so I have kept her by my side until I can get to the bottom of the matter. If it turns out to be thedy I was looking for, I will make sure she disappears forever. In that instant, Kieran did not dare to say a single word more because he knew what his brotheror eldest was capable of. ¡°Nichs has always been a man of his word and doesn¡¯t hesitate to do what he wants. So, if Tessa is thedy who abandoned Greg back then, it¡¯s better to leave her for dead.¡± Meanwhile, Roselle had always held her own status in high regard, as she was used to being the center of attention wherever she went, and yet she found herself neglected and abandoned, again and again. Thus, he found himself at the end of the rope, barely able to hide his darkened eyes. Soon, the butler came over to report: ¡°Sir, madam, dinner is ready, and you can serve yourself whenever you want. Stefania summoned everyone to the dining room at that very moment. When they surrounded the table to take a seat, Roselle wanted to sit next to Nichs, but before she could do so, Gregory came forward to her and sat there. Therefore, she was forced to step aside and take the seat next to the boy, only to be stunned by his reaction. Gregory pped the seat and called Tessa: ¡°Sit here, miss! Roselle¡¯s face stiffened as she made her way to the other seat next to Nichs, on the other side, but once again, she was one step behind Kieran, who apologized to her: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gingham. I would like to talk to my brother. Please sit there, it seems? Faced with several frustrated attempts to sit next to Nichs, she was overwhelmed by the anger reflected on her face. However, he forced himself to remain calm in front of everyone else to preserve decency. After suppressing his anger, he returned to his mother and took his seat. During dinner, Kieran¡¯s presence filled the atmosphere with a lot of energy and liveliness, which Yana commented: Kieran and Nichs begin to resemble their father, who dominated themercial world at the time. The Sawyer family is very blessed to have these two children. Thepliment put a bright smile on Stefania¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t deny that she couldn¡¯t be more proud of her children, but even so, she decided to react with humility: ¨C Ah, you¡¯re ttering me. While Nichs is reliable and mature, Kieran is a bit free-spirited, which worries and frustrates me because he doesn¡¯t want to settle down and get married. Kieran disliked his mother¡¯s words: ¨C Come on, Mom. I fulfilled my responsibilities, no? But speaking of marriage, I can¡¯t force what isn¡¯t meant to be mine! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 28 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 28 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 28¡ªiJa! Look at you, fool. Who would want to marry you? You¡¯re destined to be single forever,¡± Stefaniaughed with disgust. Kieran felt helpless to hear that. -Let¡¯s go! Do you have any idea how many people are dying to marry me? You can¡¯t abandon me like this, Mom, what am I to you? A disposable rubber sleeve that you just used fora while and throw away? While everyoneughed in amusement after hearing her hrious response, Roselle ced some meals on Nichs¡¯ te: This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Nichs, I remember that this is your favorite dish. Please eat more. Although Stefania and Tobias did notment on Roselle¡¯s attentive action, Kieran couldn¡¯t help but be frightened by her. After all, he was aware of his brother¡¯s mysophobia, as Nichs had always preferred to enjoy his meals without sharing each other¡¯s cutlery. ¡°What is Roselle trying to prove by serving Nichs with her own fork and spoon? Oh,e on, is this lady trying to make herself look like someone special?¡± thought Kieran. Soon, he ncedathis elder brother and realized that his eyes were fixed on the food with his girdleor puckered. However, he did not express his dissatisfaction, but calmly expressed his gratitude: -Thank you. For the next few moments, Kieran continued to observe his brother and discovered that Nichs had never touched what Roselle had just ced on his te. Meanwhile, thedy also realized that, and her face paled a little. However, she was not willing to give up that way, so she turned her attention to Gregory and served a juicy shrimp for him. ¡°You have to eat more so you can grow healthier, Greg. However, as soon as the shrimp fell on Gregory¡¯s te, he raised his eyebrows in disgust. A few secondster, Tessa picked up the shrimp and removed them from the boy¡¯s te, smiling as she said: ¡°Miss Gingham, Greg is allergic to seafood, so you can¡¯t eat this. ¡°O-Oh, really?¡± Roselle reacted with a bitter smile. I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Stefania smiled nonchntly and shifted her gaze to Tessa. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were aware of Greg¡¯s allergy to shellfish. You seem to know him well, Miss Reinhart. ¡°Well, President Sawyer told me about that,¡± Tessa replied, lowering her head silently. Somuch of it, those words sounded like annoying noises to Roselle when she heard them. ¡°Is this woman trying to brag about her rtionship with Nichs? Who is she to deserve to like him?¡± However, despite his irritation and frustration, he hid his feelings well. At the same time, Yana, who was also unhappy with Tessa, sumbed to her evil intentions. Then, he said ambiguously and timidly: I understand that you are considerate and close to Greg, Miss Reinhart, but if anyone who is not aware of the situation sees this, they might think they know everything about Greg because he had been harassing him. Although Y Ana¡¯swords might seem ordinary and innocent, they portrayed Tessa in a bad light to make her look as if she had a hidden agenda by cajoling the child. As Stefania and Tobias truncated their eyebrows upon hearing Yana¡¯s words, Gregory sensibly intervened and exined Tessa¡¯s innocence: I was lost a few days ago until thedy found me and took meback with pap¨¢. In return, Papa thanked her and invited her to eat, which was when he found out about my shellfish allergy. When Stefania and Tobias learned the truth, they were both relieved to discover that Tessawas not as they thought. Then, they looked at Tessa and thanked: Speaking of which, that kid won¡¯t stop wandering, but anyway, I guess we owe you our thanks for taking Greg back to his father. Tessa smiled with relief: -You are wee. I was just doing what I had to. As Nichs cast a silent nce at his son after witnessing him defend Tessa, Gregory looked back at his father and raised his eyebrows incency, as if trying to brag about hispetence in protecting Tessa. Nichs smiled in response to her son¡¯s behavior while Roselle lost her appetite, as it was difficult for her to continue enjoying her meal in front of the music teacher. ¡°This woman is making me dust!¡± he got annoyed. Unable to keep the smile on his face any longer, he made up an excuse and walked away: ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom, so please keep eating without me. I¡¯ll be back right away. The moment she turned around, rage and evil filled her eyes as they pierced her. At the same time, Y anasaw Roselle¡¯s reaction and followed her daughter to the toilet. ¡°Who is this woman?¡± ? Where the hell are youfrom? Roselle questioned, her expression full of anger. Noticing that her daughter was grumpy, Yana couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated as she tried tofort her: ¡°She is nothing more than a violin teacher, nothing more than a nobody. In fact, I can say that she is an ordinary woman that we can get rid of without problems. It¡¯s like crushing an ant. ¡°Then I want him to go!¡± It¡¯s an eyesore to me. Roselle hit the sink with a sinister look on her handsome face. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 29 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 29 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 29¡ªVery well. Alright, calm down, do you want to? Yana tried to reassure her daughter. Soon, Roselle took a deep breath and was finally able to keep a cool head. Then, his eyes were filled with arrogance and insolence: ¨C Mom, the goal of oureback this time is for me to beat Nichs, so you have to give me a hand! If we manage to be the bridge between the Sawyers and the Ginghams, I am sure that our family¡¯s status will reach heights never seen before! Also, with respect to Nichs¡­ I¡¯ve always loved him, so I¡¯ll never give it up! Yana stroked Roselle¡¯s back firmly and reassured her with her promise: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl. I will keep in mind what you have said! As of today, the only thing you have to focus on is winning Nichs¡¯ heart because I,¡± narrowed my eyes and gnawedcoldly, his eyes full of malice and wickedness before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of everything that stands in your way for you! When Roselle calmed down after hearing Yana¡¯s promise, Yana noticed that she was calm again and reminded her that she should return: -Very well. We¡¯ve been away too long and it¡¯s time for us toe back. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Roselle nodded, after which mother and daughter went to the dining room and werereunited with the others. An hourter, they returned to the living room just after they had finished the meal. On the other hand, Tessa was thinking that perhaps her opportunity to leave hade, since she did not feelfortable at all during the whole dinner, it was difficult for her to fit in among the people of the family. However, before he could say goodbye, Tobias called Nichs and asked: -Fancy a game of chessz? It¡¯s been a while since we yed together, so let¡¯s do it now. As Nichs nodded without question, the rest sat on the couch to watch the game, forcing Tessa to follow suit and take a seat. Meanwhile, Roselle seized the opportunity and asked: ¡°Mr. Sawyer, do you want me to make you tea?¡± I have brought with me some top quality teas from abroad, and they are different from the local ones. So maybe it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to try them now. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s a great idea,¡± Tobias nodded. Roselle¡¯s lips curled upwards as she began to make some tea. Witnessing her skillful mastery in the midst of preparation, Stefania could see that Roselle had been practicing a lot. Thus, he nodded and said: -Roselle is such a tender and attentivedy. Whoever marries her will be very blessed and lucky. Roselle looked down to be shy: ¡°You must be joking, Ms. Sawyer. I haven¡¯t nned to get married yet. ¡°Silly girl, who wouldn¡¯t want to get married?¡± Besides, you¡¯re an exceptional beauty and I think you¡¯re the kind ofdy every man dreams of,¡± Stefania smiled embarrassedly. Yana, who was listening to the conversation on the side,ughed and replied: -Tienes un concepto demasiado elevado de Roselle, Stefania. Nunca podr¨¢ igur a Kieran y Nichs, con los que toda dama sue?a. De hecho, hab¨ªamos o¨ªdo historias sobre ellos incluso cuando viv¨ªamos en el extranjero. As¨ª que apuesto a que todass damas de Southend deben admirarlos. Al escuchars pbras de Yana, Stefania no pudo evitarentar preocupada: -Bueno, ?c¨®mo va a servir toda esa admiraci¨®n si ambos no se preocupan por su estado sentimental? Ninguno de los dos parece dispuesto a sentar cabeza y formar una familia. -Siento discrepar ¨C Yana sonri¨® y dirigi¨® conversaci¨®n en diri¨®n que quer¨ªa-: Kieran y Nichs de seguro siguen esperando que aparezcans personas adecuadas en su vida. Por ejemplo, Nichs. Es un hombre guapo y con ¨¦xitoboral, as¨ª que si puede casarse con una esposa capaz y atenta, creo que le ayudar¨¢ a impulsar su carrera. A pesar del significado indirecto de Yana detr¨¢s de sus ambiguas pbras, Stefania capt¨® lo que intentaba decir y evalu¨® a Roselle. ?Bueno, esta mujer parece decente, as¨ª que quiz¨¢ tampoco sea tan malo que pueda ser nuera de familia Sawyer. Adem¨¢s, se nota que est¨¢ muy enamorada de Nichs?. Al pensar en eso, asinti¨® con una sonrisa: Well, if the feelings are mutual between the boys, I wouldn¡¯t object. He had expressed his thoughts in a few words, but bothdies knew how to read between the lines. At the same time, Roselle shifted her gaze to Nichs, barely hiding her admiration. However, he wasonly seen or with a cial look as he calmly concentrated on his chess game while pretending that he had heard nothing at all. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 30 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 30 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 30 Kieran stood aside, horrified: ¡°Don¡¯t these old women have anything else to talk about besides the great events of other people¡¯s lives?¡± To avoid being questioned next, he changed the subject and asked Gregory: ¡°Greg, do you want to go out after dinner?¡± I can take you for a walk. To his surprise, Gregory grimaced and looked at him disdainfully. In a childish voice, he answered unceremoniously: -I don¡¯t want to. I want to apany Miss Pretty. You, on the other hand, are a single man who should look for a girlfriend now. ¡°Pfft,¡± the corner of Tessa¡¯s mouth twitched as she resisted a slight smile. At first, her presence there made her feel like she was sitting on a pin because she couldn¡¯t engage in conversation with others. When he heard him say those words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel better. As for Kieran, he looked hurt. He didn¡¯t expect that even Gregory felt contempt for him, and retorted: ¡°Greg, your father is also single. Why don¡¯t you talk about him? Gregory said in a serious tone: That¡¯s because Dad already has a baby, but you don¡¯t. The moment Kieran heard that, he felt as if he had been hit by a critical attack and had suffered a lot of damage. Stefania was also amused by Gregory¡¯s behavior, so she hastened to add with augh: ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Even Greg knows it. Why don¡¯t you hurry? Of course, Kieran didn¡¯t want to, so he replied: -I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t marry if my brother doesn¡¯t. In any case, if things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll do an artificial insemination and give you a few babies who will all bear thest name Sawyer! As soon as he heard that, his expression changed greatly, and he stepped forward to strike him: ¡°Little idiot, what nonsense do you say?¡± ? Let¡¯s see if you dare to try this! Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t break your legster if you do! ¡°Oh, it hurts! Mom, I was wrong. I was wrong! -cried out in pain; almost crying. Then, Stefania let go while scolding him: ¨C Good to know! Little b*stardo, let¡¯s see if you darevis to do something like that or not. Rubbing his ears aggrievedly, Kieran couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I sure was picked up from the garbage dump when I was a kid. My parents don¡¯t want me. I have a broken heartand I think this family is not right for me. After speaking, he slipped away and ran faster than a rabbit. A wordless Stefania sighed while feeling a little helpless. Seeing this, Roselle smiled and praised: ¡°Kieran is still so lively. Laughing, Tobias and Nichs had finished a game of chess. Tobias had won by a small margin, buthe was not happy with it because it was Nichs who allowed him to emerge as the winner. Feeling unhappy, he ordered: -One more round! However, Nichs didn¡¯t care: ¨C I have an online meetingter, so I have to go back first. We will y next time. With that, he stood up and prepared to leave. Hearing this, Roselle followed him and pulled his jacket. ¨C Nichs, don¡¯t you stay here? It¡¯s rare to see you and Greg. I still want to chat more with you. Plus, online meetings can be done at home, right? Yana helped Roselle by adding: ¡°Yes, Nichs, it¡¯s not convenient for you to drive at night, so stay here. An annoyed Nichs pushed Roselle¡¯s hand away inadvertently. His tone was calm and firm, with no room for discussion, when he replied: -No need. Greg only likes his own bed, so he won¡¯t like sleeping here. Moreover, it is also not appropriate for Miss Reinhart to stay. Roselle¡¯s heart suddenly narrowed upon hearing the words, and she suddenly asked: ¡°Miss Reinhart, will you be going home tonight?¡± At this moment, Gregory replied aloud: No, she will live in the Dynasty Gardens to continue teaching me how to practice the violin. He will stay with me. When she heard that, Roselle was stunned. His gaze tightened as he looked at Tessa. ¡°Is this woman living in Nichs¡¯ vi?¡± he realized. At the same time, Tessa was also a little confused wondering when she had lived in the vi. She wanted to exin herself, but as Roselle looked at her, she chose to remain silent. Stefania was also very surprised when she heard it. Apart from the father and son, as well as housekeepers and servants, there was no one else staying in the Dynasty Gardens on weekdays because their son would not allow it. ¡°However, is this violin teacher staying there?¡± Yana was startled and immediately questioned: ¨C Is that appropriate? They are not married. How can they live together? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon)Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 31 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 31 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 31¨CTo everyone¡¯s surprise, Nichs had an icy look as he replied with a voric cold: ¡°Ms. Reinhart is only there for work, so it has nothing to do with her marital status. What¡¯s wrong with it? Yana was speechless as soon as she heard those words, while Roselle clenched her fists, feeling jealousy run through her veins. However, he ignored everyone¡¯sments and his strong figure mmed around with a powerful aura to leave with Gregory and Tessa. On the way back, Tessa looked at the dark scenery outside the window and said: -Um¡­ Please take me to the Pinnacle Community. When Gregory heard that, he asked anxiously: -Prettydy, are you going back? Doesn¡¯t stay in the Dynasty Gardens? She gave a slight smile before apologizing: -I am sorry. Although I have agreed to be your teacher, I can¡¯t live with you all the time. I still have to take care of my family and my own work, but I promise you that I will teach you every day. I agree? -Oh¡­ The boy sounded sad as he lowered his head, his face full of disappointment. Seeing this, Tessa felt a little bad, but, even so, she insisted on leaving. Although she had only attended a simple family dinner at the Sawyer Residence tonight, she felt there was a great distance between her and Gregory. He belonged to the richest family in the city, while she was an ordinary person, with no identity or solid background. Therefore, they were from two very different worlds. Since he liked it and wanted her to stay, the Sawyer family reluctantly tolerated his appearance so as not to make him sad. However, je was not stupid! How could a family as wealthy as the Sawyer family allow an ordinary person to develop a deep rtionship with Gregory? Besides, she didn¡¯t want them to feel like she was someone with bad intentions. Recalling Roselle and Yana¡¯s attitudes at the Sawyer Residence today, Tessa knew that the two had impure intentions toward the Sawyer family. So, after thinking about it, he decided to keep a proper distance from Gregory. Thinking of this, Tesa no longer hesitated and persuaded Gregory: ¡°Greg, you have to be obedient. I¡¯m just going to go back to rest and we can see each other again tomorrow, okay? Gregory was still with his head down and looked depressed without answering. She couldn¡¯t help being a little worried, so she turned to Nichs in the hope that she could persuade the boy. However, Nichs only looked at the boy sideways and replied in an icy voice: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Andhe wille to his senses for himself. When he finished, he ordered the assistant in front: -We will go to the Pinnacle Community. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The assistant nodded, and the car immediately turned around. His journey there was quiet and soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the Pinnacle Community. Before getting out of the car, Tessa said goodbye to Gregory. -Honey, I¡¯vee home and I¡¯m going back. Behave yourself and see you tomorrow. Gregory was sulking, but still nodded sullenly. Giving a gentle smile, he got out of the car and turned around to leave. The little guy immediately rolled down the car window and then put both hands on it. Looking at the back of Tessa¡¯s figure with the face of few friends, he was so sad that his heart was about to break. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from her, not even for a second! Nichs looked at him and reminded him: -That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t see her again. Leads. The car¡¯s engine started again and then drove away. Gregory immediately withdrew his expression of grievance before looking at his father toin: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not convincing Miss Pretty to live with us!¡± Nichs¡¯ expression was leisurely and indifferent. ¨C Why should I? Letting me be your teacher is already my limit. Gregory Sawyer, don¡¯t try your luck. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 32 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 32 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 32¨CAfter hearing that, Gregory became more annoyed and raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not just ¡°my teacher! She is also a beautifuldy that I like! I like it a lot. Nichs¡¯ face instantly darkened, and his voice was cold as he threatened: -Then, you¡¯d better stop liking it! If he found out that Tessa was the woman back then, he would not only break off his rtionship with her, but might even do something bad to her. -I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t. Gregory¡¯s face was red with anger. Then, he added angrily, ¡°You¡¯re a bad father. Dad is the worst, and I hate Dad the most! With that, the boy turned his head and ignored Nichs. He was very worried for a moment because he still couldn¡¯t understand what kind of strange magical powers the woman had to make Gregory scream over and over again that he hated Nichs. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to learn more about his identity!¡± It was already 21:00 when Tessa got home. The lights in the room were still on, indicating that Timothy had not yet slept. He had been worried about his sister the night before, and seeing her return, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe backst night?¡± Did something happen to the orchestra? Tessa didn¡¯t want to worry her younger brother, so she smiled and said: -It¡¯s nothing. It is that the rehearsal of the orchestra has been extended too much. ¡°That¡¯s good then. -He breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he walked in the door andmented: -By the way, today I found a job as a private teacher. I¡¯m going to teach a kid to y the violin and the ie isn¡¯t bad. I was thinking that you should quit your job as a tutor first. After all, you will graduate next year, so you should focus on your studies. His younger brother¡¯s academic performance was excellent. His teachers had informed him that they wanted to help him get a ce abroad. Of course, Tessa didn¡¯t want her brother¡¯s search for a meager ie to negatively affect her studies. Hearing this, Timothy was silent for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. As his specialty in college was software programming, he and a friend developed software together 6 months ago. The software was going to make a lot of money when it was sessfully sold to a multinational. In the past, Timothy only gave private lessons to help his sister reduce the financial burdens of her family, but now he has decided to make a change so that she can fulfill her musical dream and perform dazzling on the international stage. After Timothy prepared breakfast first thing the next morning, he headed to ss. As Southend University was a first-ss institution in the country, those who were admitted to the university were excellent students from all over the country. The university culture was excellent and the annual enrollment rate increased every year. Therefore, it could be said that the university was full of Talents. Carrying his bag, he walked slowly toward campus with his weak legs. Along the way, many people greeted him. ¨C Timothy, good morning. ¨C Timothy, have you had breakfast? I bought something for you¡­ He responded with a warm smile and people instantly ignored their physical ws thanks to his handsomeness. Soon after arriving at the conference room and taking a seat, he heard an excited scream from behind. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. -Timothy, Timothy! When he heard the voice, he turned and saw his friend, Henry, rushing over. He smiled and asked her: Why are you so excited first thing in the morning? An enthusiastic Henry replied: ¨C I have good news! Apany has been interested in the software we have developed before! Although it is not a greatpany, I think the price they offer is excellent! When Timothy heard those words, his eyes lit up and he asked curiously: -Whichpany? Henry immediately replied: -Reinhart Group! Although thepany has been declining over the years, they are now looking for a breakthrough. Coincidentally, they met the software we developed two days ago and find it very creative. They also think that the chances of a future expansion of the market are good, so they are very willing to spend 2 million to buy the software we have designed! Timothy, the efforts we have devoted for more than half a year to research and development have finally paid off. He was exultant and talked nonstop breathing as happiness filled his face. However, when Timothy heard this, his face darkened. ¡°Reinhart Group? Isn¡¯t that my father¡¯s enterprise?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 33 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 33 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 33¨CAs soon as Timothy heard the name, he felt a difort in the pit of his stomach. He would never forget the cruelty with which this ruthless man had abandoned him and his sister without concern for their survival. Timothy would also never forget that his sister disappeared for a whole year to raise funds for her medical expenses. In that year, he didn¡¯t have any loved ones near him, and along with his leg injury, he almost lost the will to live! At that time, he even gritted his teeth and went to the Reinhart Residence to desperately ask for help. All he wanted was to ask them to help him find his sister. s, in the end, he had cursed him and even expelled him. Luckily, his sister returned a yearter, but that didn¡¯t erase the hatred of her father in her heart at all. He hated that ruthless family too much along with the Reinhart Group. -I¡¯m not going to sell! -blurted out with a cold look. Henry was stunned -Aren¡¯t you going to sell? Mean it, Timothy? It¡¯s two million! We will never see so much money in our lives as normal people! Timothy took a deep breath, barely suppressing the hatred that arose in his heart. Half of the credit for developing this software had gone to Henry, so he knew he couldn¡¯t turn down the offer so decisively. Thus, he calmed down and replied: ¨CI¡¯m serious! Henry, this is the product of half a year of research on our part. Do you want to buy our technical expertise for only two million? ? Do you think we are worth so little? The Reinhart Group is looking over our shoulders! I¡¯m thinking of 20 million. When Henry heard it, his eyes widened, and he was very surprised. 20 million? How is this possible? ¨C Why is it impossible? Timothy took a closer look. Our software is unique in today¡¯s market. It is novel and highly marketable. The Reinhart Group is a shittypany that is on the verge of bankruptcy and has no funds to continue operating. If this software falls into your hands, it will only fail. Expecting them to seed is nonsense. Thepany¡¯s roots are already rotten. Even if you give them more nutrients, they won¡¯t be able to absorb them. You understand? Hearing this, Henry nodded solemnly. ¡°What you said makes sense, but Timothy. tag. ? Why do you seem to know thispany very well? Timothy¡¯s eyes were dark. Of course he knew it well. However, he refused to tell Henrythe reason andinstead replied in a calm tone: -It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve only done some homework beforehand. Let¡¯s wait and see; I¡¯m sure there will be better options! ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll listen to you. Henry had a lot of confidence in Timothy, so he didn¡¯t say much more. Although Timothy was someone with physical ws, his mind was much more mature and calm than that of his peers. In addition, he had a strongjudgment and a good decision-making capacity. In fact, the sess of software development was mainly due to him. Pensando con cuidado en ello, Henry sinti¨® que, en efecto, se hab¨ªa cegado por los dos millones. Este software les hab¨ªa costado innumerables horas de duro trabajo d¨ªa y noche. ?2 millones no es suficiente¡­? ro que Tessa no sabia nada de todo esto. Por ma?ana, despu¨¦s de asearse en casa, Gregory hab¨ªa mado ansioso. -Se?orita bonita, ?cu¨¢ndo vas a venir? ?Quieres que te recoja? When Tessa heard the child¡¯s cute voice, her heart softened and quickly smiled. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. When he arrived at the Dynasty Gardens, Nichs had already left for thepany and only Gregory was at home with the servants. ¡°Prettydy! When Gregory saw Tessa, he hurriedly walked over with his short legs and gave her a big hug. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 34 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 34 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 34¨CApparently, the little boy was no longer angry about what happened the night before and now he was rather ted. Tessa breathes a sigh of relief at the thought that Gregory would not ignore her today. Then, the violin ss began. In the second lesson, he taught him mainly how to hold the violin and bow, as well as the postureof the instrument. The child was intelligent and a quick learner; He had almostpletely mastered these basic skills in the span of a morning. Seeing that his learning was fast, he began to teach him the most basic melodies. To his surprise, the little guy was quite precise and learned very well when he repeated the melodies. At the same time, at the Sawyer Residence, Roselle thought about going to Nichs¡¯ private vi early in the morning. I had been thinking about Tessa¡¯s stay there the night before and was so jealous she barely slept. Shortly after breakfast, Stefania asked Roselle and her mother: ¡°They just came back, do you want to leave?¡± Southend has changed a lot over the years. Roselle thought about it and smiled elegantly. -Let¡¯s go to the Gardens of the Dynasty. Greg didn¡¯t take the gift I gave himst night. Why don¡¯t we give it to them there? Stefania thought she could alsoe over to see how Gregory behaved in ss, so she agreed. Soon, the three of them went to the Dynasty Gardens together. It was already 12 o¡¯clock at night and Nichs had finished the work he had in hand at that time. Therefore, he drove back to the vi. A few years ago I had a very distant rtionship with Gregory because he had been away from home working. In ater attempt to be closer to Gregory, Nichs had returned home almost every day to eat with the boy. Even if he was overwhelmed by work and couldn¡¯t find time to do it, he also informed Gregory in advance. When Tessa found out what Nichs had done, she felt he was a good father. However, the little boy seemed to remain angry with his father. -Are you still angry? Nichs saw that the boy was still angry when he returned. However, Gregory ignored Nichs with a sullen face. -iHmm! A puzzled Tessa couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Do they have a conflict? Nichs replied helplessly: Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t stay overnightst night, so me me for not convincing you to stay. Tessa was startled to hear it. When he came in the morning, Gregory was ecstatic, so he thought that the little guy was already fine. Unexpectedly, he had vented all his anger on his father. He hurriedly handed some vegetables to Gregory andforted him gently: -Honey, don¡¯t be angry. Since I¡¯m going to be here every day, you can keep seeing me. Isn¡¯t it the same? Gregory swelled his cheeks and replied: ¨C It¡¯s different. I want to see you every moment. When I grow up, I will marry you and let you apany me every day. At this, he almost choked and couldn¡¯t helpughing before saying Greg, I¡¯m ted. It¡¯s that when you¡¯re finally an adult, I¡¯d already be an old witch. He shook his head and said firmly: -No way, you are the most beautiful in the world and you will still be the most beautiful. Tessa pursed her lips a little and smiled even more. ¨CYou¡¯re good atpliments! However, it is truly unlikely that he can live here. Do you understand? The little guy¡¯s face suddenly sank as he felt very disappointed, but thinking that Tessa also had her own things to attend to, he nodded. ¡°I know you¡¯re very busy and I don¡¯t want to be annoying either, but¡­ It was interrupted before adding expectantly: ¡°Prettydy, can you live here from time to time?¡± It¡¯s only for a few days. I don¡¯t have a mom, and my daycare friends say that when they go to bed at night, their moms tell them stories. Andeither I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t experience that, which makes me very envious. The boy¡¯s expression was miserable as his eyes reddened. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 35 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 35 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 35¨CAloir this, Tessa felt her heart squeeze with anguish. Nichs stood aside and his heart was also moved. At that moment, Gregory¡¯s watery eyes were full of longing, which made her feel bad for him and wanting to give him everything. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nichs couldn¡¯t say no, so he just looked at Tessa and asked her in a low voice: ¡°Miss Reinhart, if you don¡¯t mind the inconvenience, would you stay here from time to time and apany Greg?¡± He was surprised that he allowed him to stay. Seeing Gregory¡¯s face full of expectations, he couldn¡¯t bear to reject the boy, so he nodded his head immediately. The sadness on Gregory¡¯s face instantly dissipated, and his eyes lit up with joy. Seeing that she was finally happy, she had rxed. Seeing this, Nichs felt helpless, but his face was still serious. -Since circumstances demand it, I can ede to your request, but only for this time. You can¡¯t tempt luck in the future. Gregory nodded quickly. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t! I will listen to you obediently in the future. Then he asked Tessa, ¡°Prettydy, you will sleep in the room next to mine, okay?¡± Tessa smiled gracefully. ¡°As long as your father doesn¡¯t give his opinion, that¡¯s fine with me. He smiled from ear to ear andmented: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, prettydy. Dad is not going toment. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, Dad will follow what I say!¡± Then, Nichs¡¯ gaze softened and asked: -Can you eat well now? -Yes. -Gregory immediately gobbled up his food in a good mood. When they were about to finish eating, a voice suddenly came from outside-, My dear Greg, I havee to see you! Hewent and was very happy. ¡°Grandma! After leaving his bowl, he ran fast and threw himself into Stefania¡¯s arms. ¡°Why are you here, grandma?¡± Stefania carried him with a loving smile. ¡°Of course I havee to see you; Have you eaten yet? ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I¡¯m already full,¡± replied Gregory obediently, and just after finishing speaking, he glimpsed Yana and Roselle out of the corner of his eye behind Stefania. The mother and daughter actually came! Seeingthis, the boy suddenly stopped smiling and frowned, as if not weing them. However, he continued to maintain a polite look and greeted: ¡°Hello, Miss Gingham. Hello, Mrs Gingham. Roselle kept a smile on her face, but her eyes held a sharp look. When she walked in a few moments ago, she saw the three of them sitting at the dining table, talking andughing like a family That harmonious scene made her feel ufortable, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it, and could only restrain herself as a result. Nichs was somewhat unhappy to see that so many people had suddenlye to the vi. After all, he was a reserved person and preferred serenity. However, he concealed it well, but his tone was a bit piano when asking: ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let me know beforeing?¡± ¡°I came to see my grandson, why would I warn you?¡± Stefania replied crudely. At the same time, he nodded to Tessa-. Miss Reinhart. Tessa stood up and waved: ¡°Mrs. Sawander. Then, he also nodded to Yana and Roselle. When they saw that, they felt an indescribable disgust, but they had to put on fake smiles. Since Stefania¡¯s attention waspletely on her precious grandson, she didn¡¯t notice the duo¡¯s reaction. ¡°How was your violin lesson, Greg?¡± When Gregory heard it, he said happily: -Today I learned a melody. Do you want to hear it, grandma? A surprised Stefania replied: -Seriously? Of course -In agreement. -Gregory immediately went to get the violin and, after making a pose, began to y the melody he had just learned in the morning. Once the melody was finished, she was ted and praised him again and again while holding him: ¡°Greg, you¡¯re so good! You¡¯ve already learned a melody in just one morning. I like it a lot. Gregory¡¯s little face lit up after hearing the praise, but then turned to Tessa. -Grandma, all this is taught by the beautifuldy. It¡¯s amazing. As soon as these words came out, they all looked at Tessa with mixed feelings. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 36 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 36 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 36¨CNichs was the quietest, because he already knew Gregory¡¯s musical talent and the boy¡¯s ability to learn a piece of music in a short time. So it didn¡¯t turn out to him unexpectedly. However, he was d to learn that Tessa had taught Gregory with all her heart and soul. However, Yana did not share the same feelings and did not know how to appreciate the violin, so she did not care. Taking a step forward, Roselle epted and congratted: ¡°You¡¯re very good, Gregory. You¡¯re truly amazing. ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Gregory indifferently, but he did not seem exceptionally happy, he continued to act aloof and polite. Although when he turned to look at Tessa, he had a different expression, as if he wanted to be praised by her. Prettydy, how did I do it? Did I do it right? A smiling Tessa walked over and taught patiently: -You have done a great job, honey, but there is a part that was wrong. In the rhythm of the treble, it should have been half time faster. -Oh! I¡¯ll remember it! A serious Gregory nodded obediently. While everyone was chatting, Nichs retrieved his jacket and prepared to return to thepany. ¡°Mom, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. Roselle¡¯s gaze fell on him. Then, he asked: ¡°Nichs, are you leaving so soon?¡± Can¡¯t go a littleter? We rarelye and want to chat with you. There was a bit of reticence and intimacy in his tone. Hearing that, he frowned imperceptibly, and replied coldly: -I have an appointment with a client at noon. Roselle lowered her head a little, feeling a little disappointed. However, he was not persuaded any more. As for Stefania, she didn¡¯t say anything and just reminded Nichs to be careful when driving. Then, Gregory also waved his little hand, saying: ¡°Adiors, Dad. Nichs nodded to Gregory. Soon after, his gaze fell hesitantly on Tessa before he said softly: ¡°If you¡¯re going to be busy in the afternoon, you can get in first and leave Greg with my mom. Since there were other people here, Tessa might not be able to adapt to staying here. It would also be bad if something nasty had happened. Therefore, he nodded and replied: ¡°Okay, see you then, President Sawyer. Roselle watched their interaction from the side and felt too jealous. He felt that Nichs was taking an interest in this woman, ¡°What¡¯s so good about this woman?¡± His gaze couldn¡¯t help but darken a little before he looked at Yana, trying to signal that they had to push that woman away. Tessa didn¡¯t know what they were thinking at the time. Instead, he focused on pointing out the errors of Gregory¡¯s performance. Looking at her, Stefania was a little more grateful. Since she was delighted that Gregory had acted so well, she recognized Tessa¡¯s experience a little more. After almost half an hour, Andrew, the butler, stepped forward and said very respectfully: ¡°Mrs. Sawyer, before leaving, Mr. Nichs instructed the kitchen to reprepare lunch. If you wish, go to the dining room for lunch. Roselle turns to look at Tessa before politely asking: Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Reinhart, would you like to eat with us?¡± However, Tessa shook her head and replied with a smile: Sa s -No, we already ate a moment ago. Please continue. I¡¯ll take Greg upstairs and then teach him more. Stefania immediately agreed. -Thank you for teaching Greg. The corners of Tessa¡¯s lips rose a little before lowering her head. -You are wee. This is what you should be doing. Without saying anything else, he took Gregory upstairs. Then, Stefania and the others took a seat and had lunch together. Halfway through the meal, Andrew came out with two sses of juice and prepared to go upstairs to give them to Gregory and Tessa. When she saw him, Roselle developed a n in her heart and called Andrew: ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m already full. Give me the juice and I¡¯ll take it to Greg and Miss Reinhart. A hesitant Andrew replied: -Um¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you with this, Miss Gingham. However, Stefania said with a smile: ¨CIt is ok. Roselle wants to help, so she lets me hand out the drinks. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 37 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 37 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 37¨CSince Stefania had already spoken, Andrew naturally couldn¡¯t refuse, so he had to give the tray to Roselle. Roselle soon came up with the juice and knocked on the door When Tessa saw that it was Roselle, she was a little surprised, but even so, she greeted kindly: ¡°Miss Gingham. Roselle walked in with a smile. -Thank you for your hard work; Drink a ss of juice. Saying this, he handed a ss to Tessa. -Thank you. Tessa reached out and took it. A smiling Roselle turned to find Gregory, but did not see the little boy. ¡°Where is Greg?¡± she asked confusedly. Tessa replied: -It¡¯s in the bathroom. ¨C Is that so? When Roselle heard Tessa¡¯s answer, her gaze darkened a little before she smiled and said, ¡°Greg is really troublesome, right?¡± He has had an introverted personality since he was young and does not like to have too much contact with people from outside. Since he likes you so much, I¡¯m quite happy, to be honest. As she took a sip of the juice, Tessa didn¡¯t seem to understand why Roselle was talking about this. Roselle continuous: Nichs is busy with work and can¡¯t take care of Greg all the time. I¡¯ve been abroad for my studies in the past andtely I¡¯ve also been busy with mypany affairs, so I haven¡¯t been able to take care of Greg either. Therefore, I rarely get the chance to hang out with the guy and feel sorry about it. However, I will strive to cultivate a good rtionship with him this time. After all, we will soon be a family. So, during this time, I have to trouble you for your help, Miss Reinhart. He had a kind expression when he said this. However, throughout her speech, she hinted again and again that she would be the futuredy of this vi. Tessa wasn¡¯t stupid, so of course she understood what was being hinted at. Looking indifferent, he said with a slight smile: ¡°Miss Gingham, I am only responsible for teaching Gregory the violin. Apart from this, I am afraid that I will not be able to help him much. If you are truly sincere, I think he should also be able to feel your sincerity. Don¡¯t put too much hope in me. Hearing this, Roselle blinked as evil passed through her eyes. She felt that Tessa was unwilling to help her. ¡°What a shameless woman! If so, I¡¯ll kick you out!¡± At this moment, Gregory happened toe out of the bathroom. Therefore, Roselle quickly withdrew her sinister gaze and said softly. ¡°Greg, this is the juice Andrew just made for you. Here you go. -Thank you. ¡°He took a cursory look at her before taking the ss of juice from his hands. He was thirsty, so he drank half the juice in one go. Seeing this, he secretly felt triumphant. Soon, Tessa looked at the time, then looked at Roselle kindly and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gingham, but Greg and I still have half a lesson left. Can I bother me to get it out first? Greg doesn¡¯t like to be interrupted. Roselle¡¯s expression froze for a moment before returning to normal. He smiled and replied: ¨COf course. Greg, you must behave in ss. When he finished speaking, he immediately left the room. He couldn¡¯t keep the smile on his face any longer, and his gaze became icy the moment the door was closed. Later, Tessa finally finished her lesson and said goodbye to Gregory, who made here down, her face full of reluctance to see her leave. However, he still held back and did not lose his cool as he waved his hand. ¡°Goodbye, prettydy, He smiled at her and turned around to leave. He stayed in the same ce, watching Tessa leave without moving for a long time. Uponseeing Gregory like this, Roselle immediately stepped forward with a smile and suggested: ¡°Greg, it¡¯s okay even if your teacher isn¡¯t there. Why don¡¯t I y the piano with you? ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be sad, Greg. Miss Gingham can y the piano with you too. -Yana stepped forward to help. ¡°My daughter can also y the piano, so I won¡¯t be disappointed!¡± However, he was in a bad mood. He immediately lost his cool when he saw Roselle approaching him on her own. With a hardened expression, he refused unceremoniously: No, I don¡¯t like ying the piano with others! Hearing that, Roselle was startled and felt very ufortable. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 38 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 38 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 38¨CAs for Yana, her expression was also terrible. Seeing that the atmosphere was ufortable, Stefania quicklyforted Roselle fondly: ¡°Roselle, don¡¯t be offended. Greg is not familiar with you at the moment. It will be much better when he bes more familiar with you in the future. Hearing these words, Roselle feigned a benevolent smile. -I get it; Never mind. However, his heart is already boiling with rage. ¡°This motherless little b*c will suffer sooner orter!¡± At this moment, Gregory¡¯s face suddenly contorted with agony. As his small features distorted, he covered his stomach with his hands in an attempt to resist the pain. At first he remained silent, but the pain gradually spread and worsened. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he suddenly screamed: ¡°Ahhh! Seeing her plump facepletely pale, Stefania was so frightened that she froze on the spot. A momentter, he hurriedly asked with concern: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Greg?¡± What¡¯s the matter? Tell me. Gregory pursed his mouth, his little face distorted with pain. He simply held his stomach tightly in response and moaned loudlyas a child. His heart went up to his throat when he saw that and he immediately cried: ¡°Andrew! Andrew! Andrew rushed in immediately. ¡°Mrs. Sawyer?¡± An impatient Stefania insisted loudly: -Greg is not well. Hurry up and take him to the hospital. -Yes! ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment longer. Immediately, he hurriedly prepared the car. Roselle and Yana were also nervous at the time. Then, a worried Roselle said: ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Mrs. Sawander, let me go with you!¡± Yana was quick to add: ¨C I¡¯ll go too! Stefania estaba tan ansiosa que no le import¨® y s¨®lo asinti¨®. Luego,s tres se apresuraron a llevar al ni?o al hospital. Cuando llegaron al hospital, el m¨¦dico ya estaba esperando fuera, ya que Andrew le hab¨ªa informado con antci¨®n. A continuaci¨®n, un grupo de enfermeras y m¨¦dicos llevaron al ni?o a s de urgencias a toda velocidad. Stefania estaba tan preocupada que m¨® r¨¢pido a Nichs, que estaba reunido con un cliente. Sin embargo, cuando se entero de que a Gregory le hab¨ªa pasado algo malo, dej¨® reuni¨®n de inmediato y se miranda liman t an Ti c ine Schaba de abrirse v el m¨¦dico salia apresur¨® a ir. Cuando lleg¨® al hospital, puerta de s de urgencias acababa de abrirse y el m¨¦dico salia mientras se quitaba mascari. Stefania se apresur¨® y pregunt¨® con urgencia ¨C Doctor, ?c¨®mo est¨¢ Greg? Un fruncido Nichs sigui¨®. Aunque no pregunt¨® nada, estaba igual de preocupado, El m¨¦dico, afortunadamente, estaba tranquilo mientras consba -Se?ora Sawyer, no se preocupe. El joven amo Gregory s¨®lo tiene una leve intoxicaci¨®n alimentaria, Acabamos de hacerle unvado de est¨®mago y ya est¨¢ fuera de peligro, Todos respiraron aliviados al escuchar eso. Sin embargo, en el siguiente segundo, voz de Stefania se elev. sin control por ira. -?C¨®mo es posible que Gregory se haya intoxicado? ?Qu¨¦ haido? Andrew, ¨¦qu¨¦ demonios est¨¢ pasando? Andrew se sorprendi¨® y sinti¨® un escalofr¨ªo que le recorr¨ªa espalda. Por lo general se encargaba de las tareas dom¨¦sticas, adquisici¨®n de ingredientes paraida, etc.; todo ello estaba bajo su completo control. Ahora que Gregory ten¨ªa un problema de salud, estaba igual de ansioso. Se apresur¨® a bajar cabeza y, aunque ten¨ªa miedo, sigui¨® respondiendo con amabilidad: -Se?ora Sawyer, todos los ingredientes de casa sepran en el mercado el mismo d¨ªa y son todos los m¨¢s frescos. Adem¨¢s, todos los tos de casa se preparan con los consejos del nutricionista. Las sobras su They throw away at the end of the meal. Therefore, there should be no problem with food! As soon as he said this, everyone hesitated. Since the problem was not the food, what was the source of the problem? Nichs frowned again and asked the doctor: -In all cases of food poisoning there is an origin. Haven¡¯t you found out anything about it? The doctor thought about itand tried ¡°If the food is fine, the problem is in what the young master Gregory has drunk. All the juice and water you have consumed are possible sources of contamination, At that moment, Roselle and Yana¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 39 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 39 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 39¨CThe doctor continued: ¡°Some food scraps were expelled from the young master Gregory¡¯s stomach earlier and we discovered that they were mixed with some drugs. That type of drug is extremely unique. There is no problem in taking it alone, but if mixed with liquids such as juice, milk or soup, it will secrete toxic substances. Of course, since the amount of the drug ingested by the young master is not veryrgebined with prompt treatment, there will be no major damage. However, a strong dose of this drug will most likely damage your intestines, leading to dire consequences. Hearing this, Stefania was immediately furious. -Drug? How have you ingested the drug? Nichs¡¯ expression was even darker to the point of being terrifying. His gaze was so icy that he froze on the spot, and his voice sounded as ifing out of the depths of hell when he asked: ¡°Andrew, who brought Greg the juice this afternoon?¡± Andrew trembled as his heart threatened to pop out of his throat. That juice he had squeezed himself from the fruits, so there was no problem with it. As for the person who had taken it¡­ His shy gaze turned to Roselle. Roselle was terrified; if she waited for Andrew to point her out, it would be the same as an usation. Hence he stood up and said indifferently: ¡°Nichs, I brought Greg the juice, but I swear I didn¡¯t do anything to him. Yana hurriedly spoke to help her daughter. ¨C Nichs, Roselle likes children and you know it. She has brought a lot of gifts to Greg, so how could she have drugged him? Then, his eyes turned excitedly to Stefania. -Stefania, you know Roselle¡¯s character well. No matter who it was that hurt Greg, it can never be Roselle. Stefania didn¡¯t say anything. Since this matter had affected his precious grandson, he would not jump to conclusions. Nichs ignored Yana and went to Roselle. ¡°Miss Gingham, why did you bring Greg¡¯s juice?¡± Roselle¡¯s face changed a little, but she tried to keep her voice as calm as possible as she replied: ¡°Nichs, please don¡¯t think too much. Miss Reinhart was teaching Gregory again at the time, so just help Andrew bring them the juice. In this way, I was able to check the progress of Greg¡¯s learning. However, when I entered the room, there was only Miss Reinhart. At that moment, I had a few words with her and asked her to focus on teaching Gregory. Then, as the ss had to continue, I left the ssroom. After Roselle said this coldly, it became clear what she meant. These words hinted that the suspect who had drugged Gregory was Tessa! Hearing that, Yana narrowed her eyes. In a high-pitched voice, hemented: -Lo sab¨ªa. ?C¨®mo es posible que se?orita Reinhart, una forastera, trate tan bien a Gregory sin ninguna raz¨®n? ?Resulta que tiene ms intenciones! Stefania, este asunto tiene que ver con Greg, jas¨ª que no puedes dejarlo pasar! Esa mujer es tan cruel que podr¨ªa soportar da?ar a un ni?o. En verdad muestra lo oscuro que es su coraz¨®n. ?No puedes dejar que una persona as¨ª siga aldo de Greg! Stefania¡¯s face darkened, and her expression became very ugly. She only had a precious grandchild and was already distressed by the little annoyances of the little one from time to time. This time, something terrible was about to happen to Gregory, so he felt even more pain and anger. No matter who was to me, she would make him pay the price when she found out who the mastermind was. Then, Stefania looked anxiously at Nichs and askedwith cold vousness: ¡°Nichs, what about that teacher?¡± Before you brought her, didn¡¯t you check her information? Is this woman¡¯s background bad? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon)? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 40 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 40 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 40¨CNichs¡¯ expression was gloomy as he replied: -I had already sent someone to check their background and there was no problem. If there had been any problems, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to be Greg¡¯s teacher. Stefania frowned as her heart seemed to be tightly tight. ¨C Is there no problem with her? So why has such a thing happened? ¡°He couldn¡¯t calm down, so his tone was still irritated.¡± I don¡¯t care. Anyway, my grandson can¡¯t suffer this in vain. As Miss Reinhart is definitely involved in this matter, you must give me an exnation today. Otherwise, I will call the police. No trading is allowed. His expression was still the same, but he frowned a little, and replied coldly: Mom, this matter has not yet been investigated and we are only specting. It may not be her. Don¡¯t rush to conclusions. However, for Roselle, Nichs seemed to be covering up for that vixen. Biting her lip, Roselle secretly looked at her mother. A hint of cunning shed in Yana¡¯s eyes before stepping forward to add: ¡°Nichs, you have to figure it out well. Before, Andrew and Roselle have said that this ss of juice has passed through their hands, as well as those of Miss Reinhart. Andrew has watched Greg grow up, so it¡¯s impossible for him to drug the boy. As for Roselle, she knows that she has a meek temperament and that the friendship between our two families is very deep. Besides, she loves Greg, so how could she have done something like that? Then, Yana said strangely: ¡°Miss Reinhart is different, though. She has only known Greg for a few days¡­ It was clear that he was stoking the fire with his words and instigating everyone to suspect Tessa. Stefania¡¯s face instantly darkened and became more suspicious of Tessa. At that time, Roselle also proposed: ¡°Mrs. Sawyer, since we don¡¯t know the truth of the matter, why don¡¯t we call Miss Reinhart to ask you?¡± If we ask him in person, we may have an answer. Yes, we can¡¯t stay here and specte. It is better to call it and then we will know the truth. Yana echoed. Therefore, Stefania nodded, feeling that it was a good solution and from then on ordered: ¡°Nichs, you must call Miss Reinhart ¡°now.¡± I have to ask him in person. Nichs¡¯ expression darkened again, but he still took out his phone and called Tessa. At the time, Tessa was conducting intensive training for the orchestra members, as the orchestra would hold a large-scale performance at the Southend Opera House the following month. In addition, the orchestra had promoted her to the position of assistant concertmaster. Therefore, it was an important part of acting and was careful not to make any mistakes. To avoid interruptions during training, she didn¡¯t carry her phone, so Nichs couldn¡¯t get in touch with her despite calling her multiple times. Because of this, his eyebrows tightened even more, and in the end he had to try to contact Trevor, the conductor of the orchestra. In thest two days, Group Sawyer had acquired the Celestial Choir Orchestra. As Trevor was the only one who knew that the orchestra had changed hands, he suspected that it was all Tessa¡¯s merit, so he quickly promoted her to concertmaster¡¯s assistant. At that moment, when Trevor received a call from Nichs asking for Tessa, he stayed so Surprised that he went quickly to look for her. He walked into the training room to pause the training, and then went to Tessa¡¯s side to hand over the phone with both hands. -Tessa, your call She was a little puzzled, but she took the phone from Trevor¡¯s hands. When he was about to speak, the other party spoke first. -Tessa? Tessa recognized the voice, but because Nichs had a very somber tone, she couldn¡¯t help but startle a little. Then, he asked in a low voice: President Sawand er, what¡¯s going on? Nichs¡¯ tone was cold and domineering when he replied: Greg is in the hospital. It shoulde immediately. Tessa¡¯s voice, surprised, rose several octaves -Are you in the hospital? Why? What¡¯s wrong with him? When I left today, I was still home and fine. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her heart rose to her throat instantly, and she became anxious suddenly. -Wait. AndI gothere. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 41 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 41 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 41¨CHanging up the phone without furtherps, Tessa interrupted the training and apologized to Trevor: ¡°Trevor, I have an urgent matter, so I have to leave first!¡± Instead of ming her, he advised her worriedly: -Tessa, take care! Tessa left the room and went downstairs to call a taxi to go to the hospital. After getting into the car, her right eyelid jumped in fury that left her suddenly with a bad feeling. Nichs¡¯ gaze was thoughtful. When he heard the anxious tone on the other side, he didn¡¯t feel that she was pretending, but he didn¡¯t immediately believe him either. After all, the matter was rted to Gregory¡¯s personal safety, so he had to wait to hear from her before he could understand the whole thing. At this moment, two tall figures came over from the corner of the hall. When Kieran and Tobias learned that Gregory was in the hospital, they went immediately. The first was as nervous as a cat on hot bricks, while Tobias had a serious expression and stepped forward to ask: What happened to Greg? How is it now? Seeing her husband, a worried Stefania came forward almost immediately and replied: ¡°Tobias, Greg has been intoxicated! Although it¡¯s already good, I¡¯ve been scared to death! Knowing that Gregory was okay, Kieran and Tobias breathed a sigh of relief almost at the same time, but their faces immediately cooled down. Who poisoned Gregory? How dare they? Kieran was also furious: ¡°This person does have guts, huh?¡± How dare they treat Gregory like this? They want to die! Gregory was the apple of the whole family¡¯s eye, and those who dared to attack him were very bold. Ten minutester, the taxi stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Tessa ran in a hurry, and when she got outside the emergency room, she found that everyone in the Sawyer family had arrived. He instantly realized the seriousness of the matter. After entering, he didn¡¯t worry about anything else, but hurriedly asked about the situation: President Sawyer, how is Greg? ? What happened? No one answered. The air seemed to stagnate for a few minutes, and everyone around looked at Tessa disdainfully. Stefania¡¯s face was very cold, while Tobias was stern. Even Kieran, who used to be quite lively, looked very unfriendly. As for Nichs, he looked gloomy and said nothing, while Roselle¡¯s look had some hints of gloating. Yana couldn¡¯t wait to see Tessa being torn apart, so she sneered: ¨C What do you mean? I think we should ask you, Ms. Reinhart. Surprised for a moment, Tessa frowned before asking: ¨C?Qu¨¦ quieres decir? Una sarc¨¢stica Yana respondi¨®: -?Como te atreves a preguntarnos! El m¨¦dico encontr¨® alg¨²n tipo de droga en el jugo que Gregory bebi¨® por tarde, lo que provoc¨® que se intoxicara y fuera tradado aqu¨ª para unvado g¨¢strico. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -?Qu¨¦? s cejas de Tessa se movieron con incredulidad. ?C¨®mo pudo haber¡­ >> Resondo, Yana fue poniendo cara de bu: -Se?orita Reinhart, no tiene que hacerse inocente. Aparte de Andrew y mi hija, usted es ¨²nica que ha tocado ese vaso. Primero intent¨® obtener el afecto de Greg, y luego lo drog¨® con siniestras intenciones¡­ ?Es tan despreciable! Dime, ?cu¨¢l es el prop¨®sito al hacer esto? O, ?alguien m¨¢s te envi¨®? La cara de Tessa se hundi¨® de repente. ??C¨®mo pueden sospechar de m¨ª? ?No tiene sentido!?. Con una expresi¨®n firme, respondi¨®: ¡°Mrs. Gingham, what evidence do you have to nder me with such words?¡± Greg and I don¡¯t have any grievances or enmity between us, so why would I hurt him? Immediately, he looked anxiously at Nichs and the Sawyer family members. He spoke deci?ion: ¡°President Sawyer, Mrs. Sawyer, old Mr. Sawyer, I promise that today I have only lectured Greg, and I knew nothing else! As for that ss of juice¡­ Goingto Roselle, Tessa said dryly: ¡°If I remember correctly, Miss Gingham, you¡¯re the one who gave Greg the ss of juice. So, Miss Gingham, you will admit it, right? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 42 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 42 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 42¨CRoselle was stunned for a moment, but immediately nodded: If true, but what do you mean by that, Reinhart senorite? Do you think I¡¯m going to drug Gregory? Our families have a very close rtionship, so it is impossible for him to do so and I have no reason to do so. His face rxed when he added ¨C Instead, I think it¡¯s you, Miss Reinhart. Unfortunately I thought Greg liked him very well and that¡¯s why you were so good to him. To improve my rtionship with the child, I even asked him for advice on how to get along with him, but I didn¡¯t expect. At that moment, Yana suddenly sneered. -Oh, yes. After all, it is the first time you havee into contact with such a rich family. If you think about it, it is understandable that you develop bad intentions. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The mother and the huja talked one after the other and threw all the shit on Tessa, whose expression was very dark, because she knew that these two were talking nonsense. At the same time, he realized in his heart that he could notpete. So he raised his head and looked at Nichs decisively. His tone was firm when he gave him President Sawyer, I swear I never did anything to hurt Greg. If you have to use me, please present the evidence Her attitude was so unwavering that everyone around her doubted the usation for a second. Tessa was honest and reliable, so she wouldn¡¯t recognize anything she didn¡¯t do. For some reason, Nichs felt his heart shake a little, but before he had time to speak, Stefania interrupted. -Senorita Reinhart, we haven¡¯t found any evidence yet, but you the most suspicious! Tessaughed, with a tone full of irony: So, do people fromrge families like yours like to jump to conclusions? Just because I¡¯m a stranger, am I the most suspicious? ¡°Um¡­ ¨C Stefania was speechless. Seeing that the situation was on the wrong track, Roselle took the initiative to stand up and suggest: Well, since Miss Reinhart refuses to admit it, let¡¯s do it like this: the only people who have been in contact with the juice are you, me and Andrew, so the three of us should be investigated together. When Yana heard this, she nodded: Yes, since you don¡¯t admit it, let¡¯s ept the investigation together and see who the evidence points to, which will reveal the truth. Tessa was in a very bad mood when she found out. At first she was worried about Greg, so she hurried over, but not only did she not see him, but she also suffered a strange usation. However, he didn¡¯t want to shoulder the me, so he nodded and dly agreed: Okay, I agree to cooperate with the investigation. Yana snorted: ¡°Then, call the police! The people around them no longer had any objections. Soon the police arrived. Since the matter affected the little prince of the Sawyer Family, the police did not dare to cken. As soon as they arrived at the scene, they bowed their heads and said: -Viejo se?or Sawyer, no se preocupe, Investigaremos este asunto en profundidad. Luego, policia inici¨® una serie de operaciones. Investigaron dos partes diferentes: primera fue el registro de vi, mientras que segunda fue investigaci¨®n des pertenencias personales des tres personas Sin importar quien llevara droga, pudieron detectar incluso un peque?o residuo de polvo. En cuanto a vi, se enviaron varios polic¨ªas a investigar, Mientras, Kieran busc¨® al director del hospital, que libero una s para investigar a los tres sospechosos. Tessa, Roselle y Andrew. Sacaron sus objetos personales y los enviaron a policia para que los inspionara. Adem¨¢s, polic¨ªa los interrog¨® y se enter¨® de sus respectivos itinerarios del dia, Tessa no queria que se agraviara, as¨ª que explic¨® con sinceridad: -Vine a los Jardines de Dinast¨ªa por ma?ana y almorc¨¦ con el presidente Sawyer y el joven se?or Gregory al mediod¨ªa. A continuaci¨®n, le di al joven se?or una li¨®n de viol¨ªn por tarde. Despu¨¦s de eso, volv¨ª a orquesta¡­ ¡°I mean, haven¡¯t you been to other ces during that time?¡± The policeman¡¯s shrewd eyes met his own. She nodded -That¡¯s right! The policemen took notes, nodded, and then began questioning Roselle and Andrew. Andrew¡¯s itinerary was simple: he had been at the residence all day, so, of course, there was nothing strange about it, As for Roselle, he said that he had only returned to the country the day before and that he had gone to the vi the next day. Stefania had apanied her throughout the trip, so she did not have the opportunity to buy any drugs. Therefore, both Andrew and Roselle were ruled out by the police immediately. At that moment, Tessa¡¯sheartsank. The bad premonition he had in his heartwas getting stronger and stronger! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 43 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 43 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 43¨CAt the time, the two brothers, Nichs and Kieran, were together at the office door. His slender figures were imposing, one being taller than the other. Kieran¡¯s expression was enigmatic and he asked his brother in doubt: ¡°Nichs, do you really think Tessa did this?¡± Tsk, why do I feel it wasn¡¯t her? Nichs lowered his head and thought for a while, but his face was still dark: This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I just look at the evidence. Everyone can say their own, but the evidence doesn¡¯t fool me. Anyone, or no one, could have done it. Hearing the indirect answer, Kieran felt that his brother seemed to be hinting at something. However, considering his intellectual level, he could not understand the message. The interrogation ended soon. After some investigations, there was nothing wrong with Roselle and Andrew was also ruled out. After all, he was the experienced butler of the Sawyer family for many years. He was loyal to the family and was even fond of Gregory. It was to be hoped that there would be no problem with him. The only person left was Tessa. Police said that from the moment he left the residence the day before, he would have had enough time to buy drugs. Moreover, he also left that afternoon, so it was hard to rule out that he would not get rid of the drug afterwards. In short, the possibilities continued to point to her as suspicious. She felt very distressed, but still insisted: ¡°Sir, after leaving the Dynasty Gardens, I went to the orchestra. I can¡¯t miss work, can I help? The policeman nodded and said calmly: ¡°I get it, but, Miss Reinhart, you are still the biggest suspect. As for the other aspects, we still have to gather evidence, so please give us the license te numbers of the cars in which you have traveled today, as well as their routes. Tessa almost copsed. She felt like a prisoner who was being interrogated, so she felt distressed. On the side, Roselle had a triumphant smile in her eyes, and she was very proud of herself. Sure, I knew who had done it, but I also knew that it was impossible for the police to locate any evidence, so I wasn¡¯t afraid. What satisfied her most was that after this incident, the Sawyer family would take precautions against her and even make her leave the house, away from Nichs and Gregory! That was also Roselle¡¯s ultimate goal, since this woman had long disliked him. ¡°Tessa Reinhart, hurry up and get out!¡± he rejoiced. However, just as he was calcting his next moves in his head, Nichs¡¯ phone suddenly rang across the door. The caller was his assistant, Edward, who reported on the other end of the line: ¡°President Sawyer, I just received the tapes from the hidden surveince cameras in Mr. Gregory¡¯s kitchen, hallway, and bedroom. I have verified that Miss Reinhart was in the gentleman¡¯s room all afternoon and did nothing strange. Nor did it alter the ss in which the culprit did it must have been during the time when the ss was taken from the kitchen to the upstairs room. To keep an eye on Gregory, Nichs had once installed a hidden camera in his room, which he could monitor. All the movements of the boy. And since the device monitored Tessa¡¯s movements, there was nothing abnormal about her actions. In other words, the culprit of having put the drug in the juice was not her, but Roselle or Andrew. Nichs¡¯ obsidian eyes were deep and unfathomable as he pondered. After a moment, he ordered in an icy voice: -Continue the investigation for me. In an hour, I want to know the results. ¡°Very well,¡± Edward agreed. After hanging up the phone, Nichs turned around and pushed the office door with a gloomy expression. At his sudden entrance, Tessa suddenly turned. It was obvious that his eyes were red with tears and full of grievance. Looking at her, he felt as if his heart was being stabbed. However, he held back. Then, he stepped forward and told the police: ¡°There is no need to interrogate her further. The police officer was shocked and looked at Nichs in confusion. President SaWyer, why is that? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 44 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 44 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 44¨CNichs replied disdainfully: ¡°This was not done by Miss Reinhart, so she stops asking. Hearing that, everyone in the office was shocked, and their eyes widened. Even Tessa was stunned when she heard what he said. When she entered, she thought she would be exasperated and ask the police to take her away. However, he actually went to save her. At the same time, Tobias and Stefania were shocked after witnessing what had happened before she approached to reprimand Nichs. ¡°What are you trying to do, Nichs?¡± You¡¯re spoiling things, However, he ignored his mother and dragged Tessa to her bossy feet and dered: -Let¡¯s go! When Tessa was dragged away, she was so shocked that her mind went nk. On the other hand, Stefania was so angry that she stepped forward to prevent him from passing. ¡°Nichs, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I have told you that I need an exnation of what has happened, and this is the exnation you give me? However, Nichs looked back at him with determination: ¡°Mama, Miss Reinhart is not the murderer. You¡¯ve made a mistake in ming her. A very agitated Yana hurriedly reprimanded his actions: -iNichs, you must know how to distinguish between good and evil! If it¡¯s not her, are you implying that Roselle and the butler did it? Nichs, i? how can you believe a stranger?! However, he replied disdainfully: ¡°I only believe in the tests. Surveince camera footage of the house has shown that Ms. Reinhart did not alter the juice Gregory drank, and that¡¯s the truth. Would you like toe back with me to investigate the case, Mrs Gingham? In a state of agitation, the woman interrupted: ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. -Oh, no. Although Ms. Reinhart wasn¡¯t caught doing anything on the recording, what if she fed Gregory something else afterward? However, Nichs looked at her disdainfully after hearing what she said: ¡°Ms. Gingham, why do you sound like you know what happened?¡± Could it be that you have done something like this before? Immediately, a terrified look appeared on Yana¡¯s nostro before waving her hands with a pale look: -No! I¡¯m just saying! At this moment, Roselle hurriedly got up and said: ¡°Nichs, please don¡¯t get mad at my mother, as she is only concerned about Gregory¡¯s condition and wants to help you investigate the real person responsible for this. Since Miss Reinhart is innocent, it is our fault for suspecting her. Please don¡¯t get angry. However, Nichs¡¯ cold gaze fell on her a secondter, causing drops of cold sweat to begin to form on her forehead. Then, he ignored everyone¡¯s protest and turned around before go with Tessa. When the two arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Nichs released his grip on Tessa before apologizing: ¡°Miss Reinhart, I hope you don¡¯t take my family¡¯s behavior to heart, as they only suspected you because of your concern for Gregory. Tessaughed disdainfully when she came to her senses. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m going to pretend nothing happened just because I used the carrot and stick method with me?¡± His tone turned cold as he replied: President Sawyer, you don¡¯t have to exin. You had also suspected me from the beginning, right? Nichs was silent. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t believe anyone until he saw the evidence. Meanwhile, sheughed before her gaze darkened and she wailed; ¡°Even so, I will have to thank you for clearing my name and believing in me. Despite that, I have to say that¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fit for work at home, so I think this will be the end of being Gregory¡¯s teacher. I think his family has the ability to hire a better teacher than I do. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 45 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 45 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 45¨CNichs frowned as Tessa sighed slowly, as if trying to pluck up the courage before speaking again. President Sawyer, I¡¯m just an ordinary person and different from you in the sense that I just want a normal life. We shouldn¡¯t have been rted from the beginning, but I don¡¯t regret meeting you and Gregory. Please say goodbye to him when he wakes up and apologize to him on my behalf. Also, thank him for his good treatment. Then, he turned around and left without looking back. Tessa¡¯s back now seemed fragile and inflexible. It resembled a wounded deer that went deep into the forest on its own. He stuck in ce with a frown. It was at that moment that Kieran also left the hospital: -Nichs! ¡°When he saw what had happened, he frowned before asking,¡± Nichs, what¡¯s going on? Are you sure Tessa isn¡¯t the one who wanted to hurt Gregory? If not her, who else could it be? Before Nichs could respond, Kieran murmured: ¡°Ah, we¡¯re finished. Now that Tessa has resigned, Gregory is sure to throw tantrums as soon as he regains consciousness. When he heard that, Nichs could feel a headache. Since the boy liked Tessa very much, he would surely be angry now that she had resigned. However, he only had to face the situation. Massaging his temples, Nichs replied: -It is ok. I¡¯ll fix it. So, the two headed back to the hospital. On the other hand, Tobias and Stefania were still upset after seeing Nichs dragging Tessa along. This was even more fitting for Stefania, who was full of rage. When the brothers returned, she ran to them almost before reprimanding them: ¡°Nichs, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± How could you let that woman go free? Don¡¯t you know that she is to me for harming Gregory?! However, Nichs frowned before answering with annoyance: ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t I told you that I have the evidence to prove that¡­?¡± However, Stefania did not believe it as she said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that her?¡± ? Who else can it be? Tell me. Do you really think it¡¯s possible for Roselle or Andrew to do something like that? Hearing that, Andrew was surprised before defending himself in fear: ¡°Miss Nichs, I have watched you and your brother grow up since you were little. You have also treated me well over the years. I have been nothing but loyal, iy I would never do something like that! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Para alguien que hab¨ªa dedicado toda su vida a familia Sawyer, Andrew ya habr¨ªa hecho su movimiento antes si tuviera alguna m intenci¨®n, as¨ª que ?por qu¨¦ deber¨ªa haber esperado hasta ahora? Entonces, expresi¨®n facial de Yana fue muy oscura mientras intentaba argumentar: ¨C Nichs, no hay raz¨®n para que Andrew haga esto, por no har de Roselle! ?C¨®mo podr¨ªa alguien como e, que hab¨ªa sido amable y gentil desde que era una nina, intentar danar a otra persona? Adem¨¢s, ino hay raz¨®n para que Roselle le haga da?o a Gregory! Nichs, debes creer¡­ Ya basta! Nichs solto un chasquido cuando se le acab¨® paciencia. Todos saltaron de miedo y se caron. En ese momento, mirada de Nichs tambi¨¦n era oscura mientras deraba con voz fria-: Har¨¦ que alguien investigue este asunto. Por ahora, esperaremos hasta que Gregory se despierte Al mencionar a Gregory, Tobias y Stefania se caron, ya que estaban m¨¢s preocupados por el que por encontrar al verdadero autor, Tessa was upset when she left; She felt as if she was weighed down by a heavy rock pulling her down. Although Nichs had already rid her of suspicion, she was still very sad that she would not be able to see Gregory again. Although she had interacted with other children in the past, she had never experienced so much pain when they separated, which reminded her of what she felt when she separated from the child she carried in her womb. Her heart suffered so much that it suffocated her. As he exhaled, he tried to calm down and thought, ¡°I guess I react like that because Gregory is too lovable and nice.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 46 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 46 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 46¨CAfter that. Tessa bit her lip before her gaze became determined as she forced herself to quarry herposure. Then, he returned to the orchestra for his practice. However, his performance during the afternoon was not good. Although she repeated herself to stop thinking about Gregory, her mind kept wandering towards what happened, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he was. However, every time she reflected, shended in a daze and didn¡¯t realize that her violin had gone out of tune. After this happened a few times, Trevor couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, frowned, and stopped the practice with a gesture: -Stop, stop, stop! The music stopped suddenly as he took great strides towards her with a somber look. ¨C Tessa, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you act as if you have lost your soul? Immediately, Tessa came to her senses and lowered her head. -iSorry! However, Trevor was not satisfied with his answer: -Tessa, you have to know that it is not easy for me to promote you to this position, so you must show your capabilities to everyone so that you can secure your position! If you can¡¯t adjust your mentality, there is always someone who can rece you here, do you understand me? Hearing that, Tessa realized that her condition had affected everyone¡¯s performance, so she nodded immediately: ¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you, Mr. Oswald. Don¡¯t worry, I will stay tonight and work hard to practice. I will not disappoint you. Then, he was satisfied with his answer and nodded gratefully. It was during the night that Gregory woke up halfway in the hospital looking pale. At the time, it looked so fragile that it was heartbreaking. When Stefania realized that he had regained consciousness, she hurried over almost immediately and hugged him with emotion. ¡°Honey, my dear grandson, you have finally woken up! How do you feel, honey? Still ufortable? ? Is your stomach still hurting? He asked in a worried tone. Then, he leaned back in her embrace and nodded before trying tofort her with his childish voice: ¡°I¡¯m fine, grandma. Don¡¯tworry. -It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well! Stefania seemed to have just rediscovered her most valuable treasure and even wanted to keep Gregory under her protection 24 hours a day so that he would not be harmed again. On the other hand, he began to look around. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After scrutinizing the entire room, he asked curiously: ¨C¨CAbu, ?por qu¨¦ no est¨¢ se?orita bonita? ?D¨®nde est¨¢? En ese momento, toda s se qued¨® en silencio mientras Stefania y los dem¨¢s parecian sorprendidos. Ninguno de ellos hab¨ªa esperado que primera persona a que Gregory buscaria fuera su profesora de viol¨ªn en lugar de su padre o sus abuelos. ??Por qu¨¦ Tessa Reinhart es tan importante para Gregory??, pensaron. Sin embargo, nadie pudo entender raz¨®n. Al ver que todo el mundo estaba cado, los ojos brintes de Gregory se abrieron de par en par antes de dirigirse a Nichs. ¨CPap¨¢, ?por qu¨¦ no est¨¢ aqu¨ª se?orita bonita? ?No sabe e que estoy enfermo? Aun as¨ª, Nichs miraba a Gregory con cari?o, ya que no pod¨ªa soportar decirle verdad al ver su mirada expectante Hab¨ªa una mirada amable en sus ojos mientras le aseguraba con ligereza: -Yes. I was afraid he would worry, so I didn¡¯t tell him. Greg, you¡¯ll need to take a good rest so she can continue to teach you how to y the violin when you¡¯re fully recovered. When Gregory heard Nichs¡¯ words, a smile was drawn on his face before he nodded obediently. -I agree. I will rest and wait for Miss Pretty toe back. At the same time, Stefania felt that her heart was about to break when she heard Gregory¡¯s words. Although he was an intelligent and lovable child, he never liked to interact with outsiders. However, when he epted Tessa, that woman¡­ Even though Nichs had already exined that Tessa was not the author, he still couldn¡¯t stop thinking that she was the one behind everything, because there was no one else who could do such a thing. ¡°How could that cruel woman betray Greg¡¯s sincerity in this way?¡± heined. Since she was upset, she couldn¡¯t hold back and said: ¡°Greg, let¡¯s stop seeing Miss Reinhart from now on. Isn¡¯t Miss Gingham kind to you too? In addition, she can also teach you to y the piano. Miss Gingham cared very much about you when you were sick, so you should stay with her sometime in the future. It will also be the same. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 47 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 47 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 47¨CYana tried to convince Gregory as well: ¡°Yes, Miss Gingham also likes you very much. ¡°Greg, I can be nice to you too,¡± Roselle leaned over and looked at him sweetly. However, he gave her a cold look before shaking his head: ¡°No, it won¡¯t be the same. ¨CWhat¡¯s the difference? Stefania couldn¡¯t understand it. However, Gregory grabbed Stefania¡¯s hand with his chubby hand and shook his head before saying determinedly on his adorable face: ¨C It¡¯s different. Prettydy is the best person for me. Grandma, why can¡¯t I have it? Please? She is irreceable. The naughty boy¡¯s words were too genuine, which made Roselle¡¯s expression immediately tense, while Yana smiled despite gritting her teeth in anger. ¡°How dare this brat act with such arrogance? You¡¯ll soon meet me!¡± he thought. Unable to stand Gregory¡¯s antics, Stefania had no choice but to ede to his request: ¨C Okay, all right. You can be with whoever you want and I¡¯ll go with my friend, okay? -Yes! You¡¯re the best, grandma! -He was immediately content. After seeing that Gregory was okay, Nichs said quietly: ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go get Greg¡¯s clothes ande back to apany himter. Then you can go back to rest. However, she shook her head because she was still worried: -It is ok. Let me stay and take care of Greg. ¡°Okay, Mom. Go back and rest well with Dad. I¡¯ll stay,¡± Nichs refused. ¡°Muy well, then. Stefania couldn¡¯t argue after seeing Nichs¡¯ determination. At the same time, Roselle looked around before interjecting: ¡°Nichs, why don¡¯t I stay to take care of Greg next to you?¡± However, he replied without even looking at her: ¡°Okay, Miss Gingham. Kieran and I can arrange ourselves from here on out. It left her speechless. After that, Nichs turned to Andrew and instructed: ¡°Come on, Andrew. Then, the two left the hospital. In the carnino back, Andrew drove the car in fear as his hands holding the steering wheel trembled. It was as if he was terrified that Nichs might have misunderstood him for drugging Gregory and firing him afterwards. Nichs had noticed his anxiety out of the corner of his eye, so he said indifferently: ¡°Andrew, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I know that what has happened has nothing to dowith you. Hearing that, Andrew almost felt like crying. Immediately, he lowered his head and gave thanks: ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Mr. Nichs. Thank you. It¡¯s so nice to know that you trust me. At this moment, the corners of Nichs¡¯ lips curled up a little beforementing: ¡°You¡¯ve been working by my side for years. It would be disappointing if he suspected you too. Then, he grabbed a tissue and gave it to Andrew. ¡°Clean your face. It¡¯s dangerous to drive when you can¡¯t see well. Andrew was moved as he grabbed the tissue paper to wipe away tears. ¡°After all, my dedicationto Master Nichs was not wasted,¡± he thought. When he finally calmed down, he asked: ¡°Mr. Nichs, now that you have ruled me and Miss Reinhart out as your suspects, do you suspect that Miss Gingham might be¡­ behind this? Hearing that, Nichs¡¯ gaze darkened as if it were an infinite void before exining coldly: N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I didn¡¯t suspect Miss Reinhart because there¡¯s evidence that it wasn¡¯t her and I don¡¯t suspect you because I trust you, but¡­ I don¡¯t know Roselle Gingham well. From what I know so far, she is suspicious, but I don¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that it¡¯s her. When Andrew understood what Nichs was talking about, he frowned and asked: ¡°Miss Nichs, how do you intend to find evidence since you suspect Miss Gingham?¡± At this moment, Nichs narrowed his eyes before replying: ¡°Maybe I¡¯lle up with new ideas when I get home. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 48 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 48 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 48¨CA whileter, they finally reached the Dynasty Gardens. When Nichs and Andrew headed home after getting out of the car, Edward was already waiting for them in the living room as he nodded at the sight: -President Sawyer! Nichs hummed in recognition and said nothing more before asking: -What have you discovered? Then, Edward nodded and began to report: President Sawyer, after our conversation, I went to check all the surveince cameras hidden in the mansion. ording to what I saw, Miss Gingham did nothing. However¡­ After Gregory drank the juice, I heard some of the servants mention that they saw Miss Gingham¡¯s mother, Yana Johnson, touching the young man¡¯s ss. They also said Yana was acting very suspiciously and looked like she had put something into the drink. Of course, I have already asked some of the men to send the cup to Mr. Sawyer¡¯s house to identify what was ced there and the results shoulde out soon. Just then, Nichs¡¯ facial expression changed: ¡°Yana Johnson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Edward nodded, to which Nichs¡¯ gaze darkened: ¡°Very well,¡± he replied. Then, he turned and ordered, ¡°Andrew, go up and make a few outfits for Greg so we can take themter. ¡°Yes, Mr. Nichs. While Andrew went upstairs to pack Gregory¡¯s things, Nichs stayed in the living room to wait for him. Without However, his behavior was cold and his presence intimidating. About half an hourter, the sound of the car¡¯s engineing to a halt sounded. When Edward went out to take a look and understand the situation, he ran back inside and reported: ¡°President Sawyer, Mr. Sloan is here! Uponhearing that, Nichs¡¯s angerlit up a little. A few secondster, a thin, tall man in a gray suit entered the house and was none other than Ashton Sloan, Nichs¡¯ childhood friend. He was a very handsome man who wore a gray suit and gold-rimmed sses. He wore an expensive watch and had a wise look, which matched his identity, as he was awarded the Nobel Prize for Medicineat a young age. As the youngest Nobelureate in the country, it was an understatement to say Ashton was a genius. When he entered, Nichs looked at him before asking in a cold tone: -Why are you here? Con una sonrisa en cara, Ashton contest¨® alegre: ¡ª ro, estoy aqu¨ª para contarte los resultados de investigaci¨®n. era La mirada de Nichs se ensombreci¨®. Aunque no pregunt¨® nada, sab¨ªa que presencia de Ashto suficiente para demostrar que, en efecto, algo estaba mal con el vaso de Gregory. Como era de esperar, sac¨® el vaso de su embje despu¨¦s de sentarse en el sof¨¢. Lo guard¨® en una bolsa de pl¨¢stico seda junto con un archivo de documentos que conten¨ªa el informe. Nichs miro el vaso mientras curiosidad pasaba por su mirada: -?Cual es el resultado? En lugar de irse pors ramas, Ashton fue al grano y explico: This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. -Hay residuos de droga en el vaso. Por lo que he encontrado, droga acaba de salir al mercado para su venta en el extranjero hace dos meses, para tratar los dolores de cabeza. El contenido de droga est¨¢ bien para los adultos, pero es perjudicial para los ni?os. Por fortuna,s propiedades de droga fueron suprimidas por el jugo de naranja, asi que supongo que Greg tom¨® un vaso de agua despu¨¦s de beberlo. La droga del vaso entr¨® en el est¨®mago de Greg despu¨¦s de eso y reion¨® con el jugo, por lo que acab¨® con una intoxicacion leve. Mientras Ashton explicaba con un an¨¢lisis detado, el rostro de Nichs se ensombreci¨® mientras su comportamiento se volvia fr¨ªo. Haciendo lo posible por reprimir su ira, pregunt¨® con voz fria: -How can I get evidence of what happened? Condemning YAna to a crime based on the testimonies of a few servants was too careless and could only be revenge with concrete evidence. Ashton adjusted his sses and replied: Actually, it is easy to get tests for this drug. As long as it can be determined if the person who altered the orange juice has symptoms of headache and the list of medications the person uses is reviewed, the truth will be revealed. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 49 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 49 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 49¨CA sharp sh shed through Nichs¡¯ dark gaze when he heard that before immediately instructing. ¡°Edward, takes Mr. Sloan to the main residence. Even if theypletely mess up Yana Johnson¡¯s room, I need you to get proof! -Yes! Edward nodded without dy, Then, Ashton nodded as well and got up before following Edward to the main house. At the same time, Yana and Roselle, who were still in the hospital, were still oblivious to what had happened and finally found an opportunity to talk to each other when they went to get hot water for Gregory. At this moment, a worried Roselle asked quietly: ¡°Mom, are you sure no one saw you when you put the drug in?¡± Yana nodded before insisting: -Of course. Don¡¯t believe what I say? I was very careful and even avoided all surveince cameras. Also, the living room is amon area, where there is no need for any hidden surveince, so I didn¡¯t make any mistakes this time! -sounded full of confidence. Although Roselle nodded in recognition, she couldn¡¯t help but worry somehow, as she thought that Tessa would not be able to clear her name after being framed as the author. However, he had been lucky. Also, Andrew was the least suspicious of the three considering how loyal he was to theSawye family. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but worry that he might soon have problems. And when Yana noticed her daughter¡¯s worried face, she reasserted: ¡°Okay, Roselle. Stop scaring yourself. I promise you they won¡¯t discover us. However, Roselle bit her lip and continued to agonize over what happened. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and whispered: ¡°Mam¨¢, if we are discovered, I hope you can show your face and take responsibility for what happened. Can you doit or? When Yana paused, Roselle¡¯s gaze darkened before adding: ¡°Mom, do you understand that I can¡¯t get involved in this at all?¡± If I don¡¯t get involved, there is still a chance to make amends. If not, it¡¯s all over. Hearing that, Yana nodded: -Okay, I will take responsibility for everything if we are exposed! Roselle exhaled and was much more relieved now that she had Yana¡¯s assurance. Some timeter, Nichs returned to the hospital with Gregory¡¯s clothes. Although he didn¡¯t expose Yana, his face was gloomy when he told everyone to go home. Before leaving, Roselle, who still refused to surrender, approached him and asked him once more: ¡°Nichs, why don¡¯t I stay too?¡± I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to take care of Gregory on your own. Aun as¨ª, rechaz¨® con desd¨¦n sin siquiera levantar vista: -No es necesario. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ?Qu¨¦ respuesta tan directa! Al no poder decir nada m¨¢s, s¨®lo pudo seguir a Yana mientras se preparaban para irse. En ese momento, una preocupada Stefanie volvi¨® a exhortar: -iNichs, acu¨¦rdate de avisarnos en el primer momento si le vuelve a pasar algo a Greg! Sin embargo, el respondi¨® con una mirada sin emoci¨®n: -No te preocupes. En poco tiempo, Nichs y Gregory eran los ¨²nicos que quedaban en enorme s del hospital. At the same time, Tessa was hiding in a corner of the hospital entrance and sighed when she saw all the members of the Sawander family leaving in their respective cars when they arrived back at the hospital to visit Gregory. She had been due to head home for an hour after finishing her rehearsal with the orchestra, but she still felt somewhat worried about what had happened. After struggling for an hour, he convinced himself to go to the hospital to check on Gregory¡¯s condition. ¡°I¡¯ve onlye to see Greg to feel better and stop worrying. Once I¡¯ve seen it and made sure it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll sneakout,¡± he thought. Then, he took a deep breath and entered the hospital asa safe passage. Not long after, he found himself standing in front of Gregory¡¯s living room as he looked around from the transparent window of his living room. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 50 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 50 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 50¨CAt the time, Gregory was sitting cross-legged on his bed. He was ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube while his pale fingers moved him nonstop. From his looks, he seemed to be fine. Meanwhile, Kieran was sitting by Gregory¡¯s bed and apanying him as the sound of hisughter sounded from time to time. It seemed that the pair of uncle and nephew were very close. However, Nichs was nowhere to be found. After making sure Gregory was okay, Tessa breathed a sigh of relief before the corners of her lips curled upwards and murmured: -Thank God you¡¯re fine¡­ ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. So, he turned around and wanted to leave. However, she ran into a firm chest the moment she turned, and the strong and sudden smell of male pheromone made her jump in surprise. When she looked up, Nichs¡¯ slender body appeared, and it seemed to her that she had been behind her for a while. Immediately, Tessa felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it as she began to stutter: President Sawyer, why are you here? While holding a teapot, Nichs had an indifferent look as he said in a cold tone: -I went to get hot water for Greg. What about you? Why didn¡¯t you enter the room since you are here? Tessa hurriedly lowered her head: -It¡¯s okay. I¡­ I was worried about Greg, so I came to see if he was okay. Since it¡¯s already okay, I¡¯ll leave now Then, he passed in front of him and wanted to flee. However, a strong force suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her back when she wanted to turn around. Forced to look at him, she jumped before trying to withdraw her hand from her grip. However, he can¡¯t get away from him, no matter how hard he tries and his voice began to cut off: President Sawander, what are you doing? However, Nichs¡¯s expression remained indifferent, as always, before he replied coldly: -The first thing that hizor Greg when he regained consciousness was to look for you, so I want to tell you that, if you want to say goodbye to him, let him know on your own and tell him your resignation. I dare not tell him. Tessa was in a dilemma while biting herbiq: ¡°I dare not tell you either¡­ However, his voice becamecold and firm upon hearing it: -Tessa Reinhart, you have to learn to be responsible. Escape is not the solution to your problems. -But. tag. tag. While Tessa was still in a dilemma, she looked up and met Nichs¡¯ gaze. At that moment, the man¡¯s gaze was as deep as the ocean, and the immense aura he had was pressing. She lowered her head despite still feeling conflicted. He didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to Gregory because he feared he wouldn¡¯t. to be able to tell him his resignation when he saw his adorable expression. However, he increased his strength and dragged her into the ward before she could react. Bang! The door of the ward suddenly opened as the two broke into it, making Gregory and Kieran react in surprise. The boy first came to his senses as his eyes shone like stars when he saw Tessa and waved: ¡°Hello, prettydy! Then, he got out of bed without any difficulty before pounced on her while his little hands gripped Tessa¡¯s legs tightly. He looked very happy at the time. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I really thought you weren¡¯t going toe and visit me anymore. I¡¯ve missed you. Tessa¡¯s heart softened as she looked at him. However, he couldn¡¯t help but ponder: ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I should give him a hug.¡± Thus, he bent down to carry it before gently cajoling it: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Greg. I havee to visit you now. Do you feel better? -Yes! He nodded excitedly as his eyes sparkled. -I already feel much better, but my stomach has hurt during the day to the point that the nurse has had to give me an injection. Then, he stretched out his chubby arm and showed Tessa the needle mark on his wrist. On the other hand, he felt his heart ache when he noticed the bruises that formed around the crease of his z-armor dueto the injections he had received, so he reached out to caress his cheeks before comforting him. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, Gregory. When you recover, your stomach will no longer hurt. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 51 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 51 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 51¨C¡°Yes!¡± Gregory nodded before looking around and noticing that Tessa was carrying a violin with her, so He asked curiously. ¡°Did youe here right after your work?* Tessa smiled gently. ¡°Yes, I just finished my practice.¡± Art, had a genuine look on his face when he asked again: ¡°Can you stay tonight, Miss Pretty Lady?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± While she was shocked and looked hesitant, a look of disappointment appeared on her face. before asking in a pitiful voice: ¡°You can¡¯t, huh?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t help but see him disappointed, he made up his mind and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Greg. I need to go home today. Hearing that, Greogry lowered his head in disappointment and looked really dejected. Meanwhile, Nichs, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Gregory like this, immediately frowned and he looked at Kieran. Kieran initially looked back at Nichs innocently as he didn¡¯t understand what Nichs did. he was trying to say, but Nichs looked at him again. At that moment, Kieran felt his head numb before he finally understood what he was doing. Nichs had wanted to say and chuckled before suggesting, ¡°Miss Reinhart, why don¡¯t you is with Gregory tonight? How can you bear to see him so dejected when he admires you? a lot? Also, my brother hasn¡¯t been able to go to work at thepany because of Greg, so I¡¯ll have than managing thepany instead. In that case, I won¡¯t be able to stay to take care of Greg, so stay to take care of him.¡± However, Tessa paused. ¡°But, even if you can¡¯t stay, your brother isn¡¯t still here?¡± While Kieran was speechless, Nichs pped himself on the face before hitting Kieran. one prating gaze. Immediately, Kieran began to sweat before shaking his head and exining, ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s where you are wrong, Miss Reinhart. Do you really think that someone like my brother can take good care of Greg? ?Por qu¨¦ no puede? Pens¨® con curiosidado Nichs hab¨ªa sido el que cuidaba a Gregory desde que era un beb¨¦. Sin embargo, Kieran cambi¨® r¨¢pidamente de tema antes de que Tessa pudiera decir algo. ¡°No hablemos m¨¢s de eso. Est¨¢ fijado para esta noche, entonces. Se?orita Reinhart, creo que es una persona muy agradable y definitivamente puede cuidar bien de Greg. Adem¨¢s de eso¡­ Por favor, no te tomes en serio lo que pas¨® antes. Estoy seguro de que sabes que mi familia solo reion¨® de esa manera porque estaban preocupados por Greg¡­ ?Sin embargo, todos sentimos disculpas una vez que descubrimos que te hab¨ªan incriminado! Entonces, realmente espero que nos perdone por nuestras sospechas hacia usted antes¡±. En ese momento, Tessa se qued¨® at¨®nita y no supo qu¨¦ decir. Era innegable que se sent¨ªa ofendida por lo que hab¨ªa sucedido anteriormente, pero¡­ No pudo evitar suavizarse cuando vio expresi¨®n sincera de Kieran. Adem¨¢s de eso, Gregory tambi¨¦n miraba con una mirada expectante. Al no poder rechazar sus solicitudes, solo pudo asentir. ¡°Bien entonces.¡± ¡°?Eso es genial! ?La se?orita Pretty Lady puede quedarse para pa?arme ahora! Al ver que Tessa se hab¨ªaprometido, Gregory estaba tan emocionado que quer¨ªa brincar de felicidad. Ahora que Kieran hab¨ªa terminado misi¨®n que le eend¨® Nichs, r¨¢pidamente empac¨® sus cosas y escap¨®. Mientras tanto, e no pudo evitar sentirse molesta. ?Por qu¨¦ no puedo soportar molestia de Greg y siempre termino siendo bondadoso? Suspirando impotente, solo pudo sacar su tel¨¦fono para enviarle un mensaje de texto a Timothy. ¡®Timothy, no volver¨¦ a casa esta noche, as¨ª que descansa bien¡¯. Sabiendo que Tessa estaba ocupada y que no era primera vez que no llegaba a casa por noche, la respuesta de Timothy lleg¨® r¨¢pidamente. ¡®Bien. Ten cuidado y no seas demasiado duro contigo mismo. ¡®Por supuesto. Deber¨ªas acostarte m¨¢s temprano. ?Buenas noches! Cap¨ªtulo 51 ¡°?S¨ª!¡± Gregory asinti¨® antes de mirar a su alrededor y notar que Tessa llevaba un viol¨ªn con e, as¨ª que pregunt¨® con curiosidad. ¡°?Viniste aqu¨ª justo despu¨¦s de tu trabajo?* Tessa sonri¨® gentilmente. ¡°S¨ª, acabo de terminar mi pr¨¢ctica¡±. art, ten¨ªa una mirada genuina en su rostro cuando volvi¨® a preguntar: ¡°?Puedes quedarte esta noche, se?orita Pretty Lady?¡± ¡°Bueno¡­¡± Mientras e estaba sorprendida y parec¨ªa vte, una mirada de decepci¨®n apareci¨® en su rostro antes de preguntar con una vozmentable: ¡°No puedes, ?eh?¡± Aunque no pudo evitar verlo decepcionado, se decidi¨® y asinti¨®. ¡°S¨ª, lo siento, Greg. Necesito irme a casa hoy. Al escuchar eso, Greogry baj¨® cabeza con decepci¨®n y se ve¨ªa realmente abatido. Mientras tanto, Nichs, que no pod¨ªa soportar ver a Gregory as¨ª, inmediatamente frunci¨® el ce?o y mir¨® a Kieran. Kieran inicialmente le devolvi¨® mirada a Nichs inocentemente ya que no entend¨ªa lo que Nichs estaba tratando de decir, pero Nichs lo mir¨® de nuevo. En ese momento, Kieran sinti¨® que se le adormec¨ªa cabeza antes de que finalmente entendiera lo que Nichs hab¨ªa querido decir y se ri¨® entre dientes antes de sugerir: ¡°Se?orita Reinhart, ?por qu¨¦ no se queda con Gregory esta noche? ?C¨®mo puedes soportar verlo tan abatido cuando te admira tanto? Adem¨¢s, mi hermano no ha podido ir a trabajar a empresa por culpa de Greg, as¨ª que tendr¨¦ que administrar empresa en su lugar. En ese caso, no podr¨¦ quedarme a cuidar de Greg, as¨ª que qu¨¦date para cuidarlo¡±. Sin embargo, Tessa hizo una pausa. ¡°Pero, incluso si no puedes quedarte, ?tu hermano no sigue aqu¨ª?¡± Mientras Kieran se qued¨® sin pbras, Nichs se dio una palmada en cara antes de darle a Kieran una mirada prante. Inmediatamente, Kieranenz¨® a sudar antes de sacudir cabeza y explicar: ¡°No, no, no. Ah¨ª es donde se equivoca, se?orita Reinhart. ?De verdad crees que alguieno mi hermano puede cuidar bien de Greg? ?Por qu¨¦ no puede? Pens¨® con curiosidado Nichs hab¨ªa sido el que cuidaba a Gregory desde que era un beb¨¦. Sin embargo, Kieran cambi¨® r¨¢pidamente de tema antes de que Tessa pudiera decir algo. ¡°No hablemos m¨¢s de eso. Est¨¢ fijado para esta noche, entonces. Se?orita Reinhart, creo que es una persona muy agradable y definitivamente puede cuidar bien de Greg. Adem¨¢s de eso¡­ Por favor, no te tomes en serio lo que pas¨® antes. Estoy seguro de que sabes que mi familia solo reion¨® de esa manera porque estaban preocupados por Greg¡­ ?Sin embargo, todos sentimos disculpas una vez que descubrimos que te hab¨ªan incriminado! Entonces, realmente espero que nos perdone por nuestras sospechas hacia usted antes¡±. En ese momento, Tessa se qued¨® at¨®nita y no supo qu¨¦ decir. Era innegable que se sent¨ªa ofendida por lo que hab¨ªa sucedido anteriormente, pero¡­ No pudo evitar suavizarse cuando vio expresi¨®n sincera de Kieran. Adem¨¢s de eso, Gregory tambi¨¦n miraba con una mirada expectante. Al no poder rechazar sus solicitudes, solo pudo asentir. ¡°Bien entonces.¡± ¡°?Eso es genial! ?La se?orita Pretty Lady puede quedarse para pa?arme ahora! Al ver que Tessa se hab¨ªaprometido, Gregory estaba tan emocionado que quer¨ªa brincar de felicidad. Ahora que Kieran hab¨ªa terminado misi¨®n que le eend¨® Nichs, r¨¢pidamente empac¨® sus cosas y escap¨®. Mientras tanto, e no pudo evitar sentirse molesta. ?Por qu¨¦ no puedo soportar molestia de Greg y siempre termino siendo bondadoso? Suspirando impotente, solo pudo sacar su tel¨¦fono para enviarle un mensaje de texto a Timothy. ¡®Timothy, no volver¨¦ a casa esta noche, as¨ª que descansa bien¡¯. Sabiendo que Tessa estaba ocupada y que no era primera vez que no llegaba a casa por noche, la respuesta de Timothy lleg¨® r¨¢pidamente. ¡®Bien. Ten cuidado y no seas demasiado duro contigo mismo. ¡®Por supuesto. Deber¨ªas acostarte m¨¢s temprano. ?Buenas noches! Despu¨¦s de eso, Tessa guard¨® su tel¨¦fono antes de girarse para mirar a Nichs. En ese momento, Nichs camin¨® hacia undo de mesa y verti¨® un poco de agua tibia en taza de Gregory antes de abrir el paquete de medicinas de Gregory para disolverlo en taza de agua. Cuando Gregory vio medicina que sosten¨ªa Nichs, su rostro inmediatamente se arrug¨® con el ce?o fruncido, lo que provoc¨® que Tessa se echara a re¨ªr y preguntara: ¡°Greg, ?tienes miedo de tomar tu medicina?¡±. Cap¨ªtulo 51 ¡°?S¨ª!¡± Gregory asinti¨® antes de mirar a su alrededor y notar que Tessa llevaba un viol¨ªn con e, as¨ª que pregunt¨® con curiosidad. ¡°?Viniste aqu¨ª justo despu¨¦s de tu trabajo?* Tessa sonri¨® gentilmente. ¡°S¨ª, acabo de terminar mi pr¨¢ctica¡±. art, ten¨ªa una mirada genuina en su rostro cuando volvi¨® a preguntar: ¡°?Puedes quedarte esta noche, se?orita Pretty Lady?¡± ¡°Bueno¡­¡± Mientras e estaba sorprendida y parec¨ªa vte, una mirada de decepci¨®n apareci¨® en su rostro antes de preguntar con una vozmentable: ¡°No puedes, ?eh?¡± Aunque no pudo evitar verlo decepcionado, se decidi¨® y asinti¨®. ¡°S¨ª, lo siento, Greg. Necesito irme a casa hoy. Al escuchar eso, Greogry baj¨® cabeza con decepci¨®n y se ve¨ªa realmente abatido. Mientras tanto, Nichs, que no pod¨ªa soportar ver a Gregory as¨ª, inmediatamente frunci¨® el ce?o y mir¨® a Kieran. Kieran inicialmente le devolvi¨® mirada a Nichs inocentemente ya que no entend¨ªa lo que Nichs estaba tratando de decir, pero Nichs lo mir¨® de nuevo. En ese momento, Kieran sinti¨® que se le adormec¨ªa cabeza antes de que finalmente entendiera lo que Nichs hab¨ªa querido decir y se ri¨® entre dientes antes de sugerir: ¡°Se?orita Reinhart, ?por qu¨¦ no se queda con Gregory esta noche? ?C¨®mo puedes soportar verlo tan abatido cuando te admira tanto? Adem¨¢s, mi hermano no ha podido ir a trabajar a empresa por culpa de Greg, as¨ª que tendr¨¦ Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. que administrar empresa en su lugar. En ese caso, no podr¨¦ quedarme a cuidar de Greg, as¨ª que qu¨¦date para cuidarlo¡±. Sin embargo, Tessa hizo una pausa. ¡°Pero, incluso si no puedes quedarte, ?tu hermano no sigue aqu¨ª?¡± Mientras Kieran se qued¨® sin pbras, Nichs se dio una palmada en cara antes de darle a Kieran una mirada prante. Inmediatamente, Kieranenz¨® a sudar antes de sacudir cabeza y explicar: ¡°No, no, no. Ah¨ª es donde se equivoca, se?orita Reinhart. ?De verdad crees que alguieno mi hermano puede cuidar bien de Greg? ?Por qu¨¦ no puede? Pens¨® con curiosidado Nichs hab¨ªa sido el que cuidaba a Gregory desde que era un beb¨¦. Sin embargo, Kieran cambi¨® r¨¢pidamente de tema antes de que Tessa pudiera decir algo. ¡°No hablemos m¨¢s de eso. Est¨¢ fijado para esta noche, entonces. Se?orita Reinhart, creo que es una persona muy agradable y definitivamente puede cuidar bien de Greg. Adem¨¢s de eso¡­ Por favor, no te tomes en serio lo que pas¨® antes. Estoy seguro de que sabes que mi familia solo reion¨® de esa manera porque estaban preocupados por Greg¡­ ?Sin embargo, todos sentimos disculpas una vez que descubrimos que te hab¨ªan incriminado! Entonces, realmente espero que nos perdone por nuestras sospechas hacia usted antes¡±. En ese momento, Tessa se qued¨® at¨®nita y no supo qu¨¦ decir. Era innegable que se sent¨ªa ofendida por lo que hab¨ªa sucedido anteriormente, pero¡­ No pudo evitar suavizarse cuando vio expresi¨®n sincera de Kieran. Adem¨¢s de eso, Gregory tambi¨¦n miraba con una mirada expectante. Al no poder rechazar sus solicitudes, solo pudo asentir. ¡°Bien entonces.¡± ¡°?Eso es genial! ?La se?orita Pretty Lady puede quedarse para pa?arme ahora! Al ver que Tessa se hab¨ªaprometido, Gregory estaba tan emocionado que quer¨ªa brincar de felicidad. Ahora que Kieran hab¨ªa terminado misi¨®n que le eend¨® Nichs, r¨¢pidamente empac¨® sus cosas y escap¨®. Mientras tanto, e no pudo evitar sentirse molesta. ?Por qu¨¦ no puedo soportar molestia de Greg y siempre termino siendo bondadoso? Suspirando impotente, solo pudo sacar su tel¨¦fono para enviarle un mensaje de texto a Timothy. ¡®Timothy, no volver¨¦ a casa esta noche, as¨ª que descansa bien¡¯. Sabiendo que Tessa estaba ocupada y que no era primera vez que no llegaba a casa por noche, la respuesta de Timothy lleg¨® r¨¢pidamente. ¡®Bien. Ten cuidado y no seas demasiado duro contigo mismo. ¡®Por supuesto. Deber¨ªas acostarte m¨¢s temprano. ?Buenas noches! Despu¨¦s de eso, Tessa guard¨® su tel¨¦fono antes de girarse para mirar a Nichs. En ese momento, Nichs camin¨® hacia undo de mesa y verti¨® un poco de agua tibia en taza de Gregory antes de abrir el paquete de medicinas de Gregory para disolverlo en taza de agua. Cuando Gregory vio medicina que sosten¨ªa Nichs, su rostro inmediatamente se arrug¨® con el ce?o fruncido, lo que provoc¨® que Tessa se echara a re¨ªr y preguntara: ¡°Greg, ?tienes miedo de tomar tu medicina?¡±. Despu¨¦s de eso, Tessa guard¨® su tel¨¦fono antes de girarse para mirar a Nichs. At this time, Nichs walked to the side of the table and poured some warm water into the cup of Gregory before opening Gregory¡¯s medicine pack to dissolve it in the water cup. When Gregory saw the medicine Nichs was holding, his face immediately wrinkled with a frown. frowned, causing Tessa tough and ask, ¡°Greg, are you afraid to take your medicine?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 52 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 52 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 52¨CGregory nodded beforeining: ¡®The medicine is very bitter and tastes horrible. I don¡¯t like it. However, Nichs, who was standing on the side, growled coldly when he heard the words of his son. ¡°You still have to take it even if you don¡¯t like it. You will only recover from your illness once let you take your medicine.¡± Hearing that, Gregory¡¯s frown deepened. In the blink of an eye, Nichs had already walked to Gregory with the medicine cup in the hand while waiting for Gregory to consume it. However, it seemed as if Gregory had seen something scary before pouting and running to Tessa¡¯s arms. At this moment, he buried his head in his arms before saying pitifully: ¡°Miss Belle, no I want to take my medicines¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡± At that moment, Tessa could only look at Nichs awkwardly as he frowned and looked like as if his head hurt before she suppressed his impatience and persuaded him: ¡°Greg, be a good boy and Take your medicine. You don¡¯t have to eat them anymore once you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Despite that, Gregory still refused to take his medicine while moaning in the embrace of Tessa. ¡°Don¡¯t! You can take them instead. I don¡¯t want it It¡¯s too bitter!¡± ¡°Greg!¡± Unable to convince him, a helpless Nichs snapped. However, Gregory was still stubborn as he held Tessa tightly as if she was grabbing straws and refusing to let go. Nichs hadpletely run out of ideas to get Gregory to take his meds. This time. Suddenly, an idea urred to him. Then, he opened his bag and took out a candy before gently persuading him, Greg, can you see what I have in hand right now? Be a good boy and take your medicine; I will reward you with this sweet.¡± When he heard that, Gregory finally looked up before his reddish eyes fell on the sweet. After hesitating for a moment, he asked curiously: ¡°Miss Belle, will you really give me ese dulce si tomo mi medicina?¡± Tessa sonri¨® suavemente. ¡°Por supuesto. Te recuperar¨¢s si tomas tu medicina y podr¨¢s tener este dulce¡±. En ese momento, sus mejis se hincharon cuando parec¨ªa que estaba considerando su propuesta antes to look up to ask, ¡°Can you give me my medicine?¡± He immediately smiled, ¡°Of course!¡± Then, he took Nichs¡¯ drug mixing ss and blew it gently before starting. to give Gregory his medicine. At this time, Gregory finally mustered up the courage and finished his medicine in one fell swoop with the scowl. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Greg!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Tessa had a proud look on her face when she gave her the candy from before. ¡°And now, this sweet you belongs.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Be!¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes wrinkled as he smiled with a hint of pride in his eyes and took the sweet. On the other hand, a conflicted look shed through Nichs¡¯ eyes as he witnessed what happened. Since Gregory was a baby, he hated taking medicine and wouldn¡¯t take it no matter how much. Everyone in his family will try to persuade him. However, Tessa had managed to persuade the boy with only a candy. Nichs found it difficult to understand the reason behind this and it took him a while to process what he did. It had just happened. When he noticed that it was toote, he stepped forward to hurry them up. ¡°Okay, Greg, it¡¯s Time for you to sleep now. You can¡¯t stay up sote because you¡¯re sick, agreement? However, Gregory showed his mature side by nodding before obediently returning to bed. Still, he was still grabbing two of Tessa¡¯s fingers and refused to let go before dering: ¡°You must apany me, Miss Pretty Lady.¡± Smiling softly, Tessa took Gregory¡¯s hand before promising, ¡°Of course you Apany. I won¡¯t leave your side. This made Gregory relieved before he asked again in a cute voice: ¡°Miss Belle, no I can fall asleep. Can you sing me a song? A bedtime story works too.¡± Hearing this, he was shocked before a smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I sing to you a luby?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell her a bedtime story without a storybook, but I still knew how to sing. lubies. ¡°Good.¡± He nodded without any objection. Then, Tessa began to sing, ¡°Silence, little baby, don¡¯t say a word¡­¡± She was a music student with a good sense of musicality. Along with his soft melodic voice, Chapter 52 Gregory nodded beforeining: ¡®The medicine is very bitter and tastes horrible. I don¡¯t like it. However, Nichs, who was standing on the side, growled coldly when he heard the words of his son. ¡°You still have to take it even if you don¡¯t like it. You will only recover from your illness once let you take your medicine.¡± Hearing that, Gregory¡¯s frown deepened. In the blink of an eye, Nichs had already walked to Gregory with the medicine cup in the hand while waiting for Gregory to consume it. However, it seemed as if Gregory had seen something scary before pouting and running to Tessa¡¯s arms. At this moment, he buried his head in his arms before saying pitifully: ¡°Miss Belle, no I want to take my medicines¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡± At that moment, Tessa could only look at Nichs awkwardly as he frowned and looked like as if his head hurt before she suppressed his impatience and persuaded him: ¡°Greg, be a good boy and Take your medicine. You don¡¯t have to eat them anymore once you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Despite that, Gregory still refused to take his medicine while moaning in the embrace of Tessa. ¡°Don¡¯t! You can take them instead. I don¡¯t want it It¡¯s too bitter!¡± ¡°Greg!¡± Unable to convince him, a helpless Nichs snapped. However, Gregory was still stubborn as he held Tessa tightly as if she was grabbing straws and refusing to let go. Nichs hadpletely run out of ideas to get Gregory to take his meds. This time. Suddenly, an idea urred to him. Then, he opened his bag and took out a candy before gently persuading him, Greg, can you see what I have in hand right now? Be a good boy and take your medicine; I will reward you with this sweet.¡± When he heard that, Gregory finally looked up before his reddish eyes fell on the sweet. After hesitating for a moment, he asked curiously: ¡°Miss Belle, will you really give me that candy if I take my medicine?¡± Tessa smiled softly. ¡°Of course. You will recover if you take your medicine and you can have this candy.¡± At that moment, her cheeks swelled when it seemed that she was considering her proposal before. to look up to ask, ¡°Can you give me my medicine?¡± He immediately smiled, ¡°Of course!¡± Then, he took Nichs¡¯ drug mixing ss and blew it gently before starting. to give Gregory his medicine. At this time, Gregory finally mustered up the courage and finished his medicine in one fell swoop with the scowl. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Greg!¡± Tessa had a proud look on her face when she gave her the candy from before. ¡°And now, this sweet you belongs.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Be!¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes wrinkled as he smiled with a hint of pride in his eyes and took the sweet. On the other hand, a conflicted look shed through Nichs¡¯ eyes as he witnessed what happened. Since Gregory was a baby, he hated taking medicine and wouldn¡¯t take it no matter how much. Everyone in his family will try to persuade him. However, Tessa had managed to persuade the boy with only a candy. Nichs found it difficult to understand the reason behind this and it took him a while to process what he did. It had just happened. When he noticed that it was toote, he stepped forward to hurry them up. ¡°Okay, Greg, it¡¯s Time for you to sleep now. You can¡¯t stay up sote because you¡¯re sick, agreement? However, Gregory showed his mature side by nodding before obediently returning to bed. Still, he was still grabbing two of Tessa¡¯s fingers and refused to let go before dering: ¡°You must apany me, Miss Pretty Lady.¡± Smiling softly, Tessa took Gregory¡¯s hand before promising, ¡°Of course you Apany. I won¡¯t leave your side. This made Gregory relieved before he asked again in a cute voice: ¡°Miss Belle, no I can fall asleep. Can you sing me a song? A bedtime story works too.¡± Hearing this, he was shocked before a smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I sing to you a luby?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell her a bedtime story without a storybook, but I still knew how to sing. lubies. ¡°Good.¡± He nodded without any objection. Then, Tessa began to sing, ¡°Silence, little baby, don¡¯t say a word¡­¡± She was a music student with a good sense of musicality. Along with his soft melodic voice, His voice was like a soft feather gliding over their hearts. Before long, Gregory closed his eyes and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Nichs was sitting on the sofa and watching them quietly. When the light shone on Tessa¡¯s face, her clean features and charisma lit up as she The faint smile on his face was extremely captivating. At this moment, Nichs felt his heart skipping a beat. His voice was like a soft feather gliding over their hearts. Before long, Gregory closed his eyes and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Nichs was sitting on the sofa and watching them quietly. When the light shone on Tessa¡¯s face, her clean features and charisma lit up as she The faint smile on his face was extremely captivating. At this moment, Nichs felt his heart skipping a beat. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 53 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 53 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 53¨CAt that time, he had to admit that it was really difficult for him to connect the pure woman in front of him. with the woman who abandoned Gregory in the past. In fact. Nichs was starting to think there was nothing wrong with his assumptions. Past. However, he knew many people and realized that he would not recognize the person. Wrong. Despite that, it seemed that Tessa really liked children and would not abandon them on her own. benefit. This made Nichs suspect that the woman six years ago might not be her. During that wild night, I could barely see anything as the lights were extremely dim and only He remembered touching the woman¡¯s birthmark on his shoulder. Still, what if all this is just a coincidence? At this moment, Nichs was stunned, and unknowingly began to ponder the matter. When she came to, Tessa had already fallen asleep by Gregory¡¯s bed. Suddenly, Nichs got up abruptly and walked to the bed before noticing that they had both asleep close to each other and that their facial features had a hint of resemnce. It was at that moment that Nichs felt his heart pounding before a sensation warm will begin to travel through her body¡­ After that, he took a coat that was on the side and gently put it on Tessa before wrap Gregory up. At the same time, Roselle, who had rushed back to the hospital, witnessed that scene. when he arrived at the entrance of Gregory¡¯s living room. In the darkness, his eyes narrowed dangerously while his gaze was filled with so much hatred! that could shed blood! When he went home earlier that night, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep and all he thought about was in Nichs. Still, she couldn¡¯t understand something, was she really that bad? Otherwise, why would Nichs treat me? con tanta frialdad? Roselle had especially returned to the hospital at midnight because she wanted to express her side. kind in front of Nichs to let him realize how cool she was, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Tessa there. Did Nichs just put a coat on him? That **** bitch! As she gritted her teeth, hatred ran through Roselle¡¯s body before she began to tremble. of rage. How dare he? How dare she?! Roselle refused to believe she would lose to someone like Tessa. Tessa Reinhart is nothing more than an ab* Tch, so who is she to snatch my man from me? Does she think she can increase her status? social just because you¡¯re dating someone from the elite ss? In your dreams! A sinister sh shed through her eyes before she gritted her teeth and thought: Wait, Tessa Reinhart! ?Tea I will make you pay for what you did! Then, she turned around to leave angrily. At this moment, Edward walked out of a dark corner of the hall and smiled as he looked at the figure of Roselle who walked away before entering Gregory¡¯s living room. ¡°Shh!¡± When Nichs saw Edward enter, he ced his thin finger in front of his thin lips and pointed to Edward to shut up. At this moment, Edward was shocked before noticing that Tessa and Gregory were asleep. Then, he nodded and left the room conscientiously as Nichs followed. While the two were standing in the corridor of the hospital, their shadows were so dark that They confused with the background. ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± A deep voice echoed and broke the silence. Hearing that, Edward took out the medicine Yana had been taking, which was a test, from his pocket and gave it to Nichs. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Look at this, President Sawyer. This is what I got from Yana¡¯s room. I already sent this medication to Master Ashton¡¯s ce for identification, where it was confirmed that the contents of the medicine is the same as that of Young Master Gregory¡¯s cup! ¡°So, what you are saying is that it is confirmed that Yana was the one who tried to harm Greg?¡± Eduardo nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Nichs¡¯ expression immediately darkened before a cold aura began to spread from your body. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 54 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 54 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 54¨CA chill ran through Edward when he heard those words and he couldn¡¯t help but bristle as he felt that the Air around him froze lowering his head, he asked in a frantic and excited tone: ¡°Then what do you n to do next?¡± , President Sawyer? How will you expose Yana? Nichs¡¯ gaze was icy and dark. He gritted his teeth and with a voice so icy and deep that Sending chills down his spine, he replied: ¡°If all goes well, Greg should be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. I want you to stop by the main house and inform them.¡± that I will take Greg to lunch tomorrow. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Edward nodded solemnly before retreating out of sight without saying another word. At this time, Nichs returned to the hospital room and gently closed the door behind him. before sitting on the sofa with a watchful look. Night fell before anyone noticed. Explosion! A loud burst of thunder pierced the sky, and then was followed by white lightning. viceous. It wasn¡¯t long before the rain fell relentlessly outside the window. apanied by the violent symphony of thunder. At that moment, Tessa mmed up when she heard the furious rumble of thunder and almost He falls off his chair. The stormy weather seemed to have transported her, as always, to that particr moment six years ago. years when she swore she had been dragged through hell. It had been raining that night too, He thought with a painful twist in his heart. It took her a while toe back to her senses, although she still looked nervous! Then, he turned to look at a restless Gregory sleeping in bed as the storm stormed. Continued. Seeing his difort, Tessa hurriedly approached and patted his chest. to calm him down. That seemed to have reassured the little guy, because with a grimace on his lips, he fell back into a profundo sue?o mientras su ce?o se suavizaba. Tessa dej¨® escapar un suspiro de alivio, pero descubri¨® que ya no quer¨ªa dormir. Cuando se dio vuelta, estaba a punto de servirse un vaso de agua cuando vio a Nichs sentado r¨ªgidamente en el sof¨¢, frunciendo el ce?o mientras masajeaba sus piernas. Se dio cuenta de que ¨¦l estaba inc¨®modo y, antes de que pudiera detenerse, pregunt¨® con curiosidad: ¡°?Est¨¢ bien, presidente Sawyer?¡±. Fue solo despu¨¦s de pregunta de Tessa que Nichs not¨® que estaba despierta. Luego, neg¨® con la cabeza antes de explicar con indiferencia: ¡°No es nada. Cada vez que el clima es impredecible y se vuelve h¨²medo,s viejas heridas en mis piernas tienden a reaparecer. Toma algo de tiempo, pero frotar tiende a ayudar con el dolor¡±. Tessa asinti¨® con simpat¨ªa cuando escuch¨® esto porque entendi¨® su dolor. Efectivamente, los meses de junio y julio llegar¨ªan con fuertes aguaceros. Dado que Timothy hab¨ªapartido en el pasado misma afli¨®n que Nichs, sus piernas tambi¨¦n Cada vez que eso suced¨ªa, masajeabas piernas de Timothy en el momento en que ten¨ªa tiempo con la esperanza de calmar su dolor. Al recordar esto, vacil¨® por un momento y finalmente cruz¨® hacia donde estaba Nichs, luego pregunt¨® tentativamente: ¡°Si no le importa, presidente Sawyer, tal vez podr¨ªa darle un masaje ens piernas y ver si eso ayuda. ¡± Un at¨®nito Nichs mir¨® con un poco de escepticismo. ¡°?Sabes c¨®mo hacerlo?¡± Mientras asent¨ªa, Tessa explic¨® con franqueza: ¡°Desde infancia, mi hermano ha tenido una afi¨®n m¨¦dica que afecta sus piernas y estaba inscrito en fisioterapia posoperatoria. Tuve que masajear sus piernas todos los d¨ªas para estimr recuperaci¨®n, as¨ª que aprend¨ª algunos trucos de los profesionales en el camino para ayudar con los dolores. Tal vez estar¨ªas m¨¢s convencido una vez que te lo haya mostrado. ¨¦l mir¨® con caut por un momento despu¨¦s de escuchars pbras. Luego, finalmente asinti¨®, aunque vte. Habiendo visto que edi¨® a su oferta, se acerc¨® a ¨¦l y se sent¨® a sudo. Tessa apoy¨® sus piernas sobre sus rodiso si fuera cosa m¨¢s natural del mundo antes de Fue solo cuando lo toc¨® que se dio cuenta con un sobresalto de lo vergonzosa e inc¨®moda que era esta posici¨®n para los dos. Se record¨® deliberadamente, y con bastante retraso, que ese hombre no era su hermano, Timothy, sino el formidable Nichs Sawyer. Solo hab¨ªa tenido intimidad con un hombre en su vida, y eso fue hace seis a?os. No hab¨ªa ning¨²n otro hombre con el que e hubiera tenido una rci¨®n cercana y personal. En un instante, el aire pareci¨® pesar sobre e, asfixi¨¢nd mientras se angustiaba. Por desgracia, era demasiado tarde para que e retrocediera y detenerse a mitad de camino solo har¨ªa ques cosas fueran a¨²n m¨¢s raras entre ellos. Como tal, se ar¨® garganta con un poco de timidez y trat¨® de parecer imperturbable cuando pregunt¨®: ¡°?Podr¨ªa decirme d¨®nde se siente m¨¢s inc¨®modo, presidente Sawyer?¡± Losbios de Nichs se apretaron en una l¨ªnea delgada cuando respondi¨® con frialdad: ¡°Mis rodis¡±. ¡°De acuerdo.¡± E asinti¨® cort¨¦smente y pas¨® los dedos por los puntos meridianos de sus pantorris. Cuando lleg¨® a sus rodis, hizo una pausa y amas¨® firmemente el ¨¢rea. No se pod¨ªa negar ques l¨ªneas musculosas de sus esculturales piernas se sent¨ªan divinas a pesar de estar vestidas con pantalones y se maravill¨® de lo fuertes y perfectas que se ve¨ªan. Incluso mientras enfocaba su atenci¨®n en el masaje, su mirada a¨²n recorr¨ªas impecables l¨ªneas de sus piernas. De repente se dio cuenta de cu¨¢nta devoci¨®n hab¨ªan puesto los cielos en tar a este hombre ante e. Ya sea por su origen familiar o su apariencia refinada o sus asombrosas habilidades, Nichs parec¨ªa encarnar perfi¨®n. Entonces no era de extra?ar que tantas mujeres suspiraran por ¨¦l, pens¨® Tessa con tristeza. Cap¨ªtulo 54 Un escalofr¨ªo recorri¨® a Edward cuando escuch¨® esas pbras y no pudo evitar erizarse al sentir que el aire a su alrededor se congba bajando cabeza, pregunt¨® en un tono fren¨¦tico y emocionado: ¡°Entonces, ?qu¨¦ neas hacer a continuaci¨®n?¡± , presidente Sawyer? ?C¨®mo expondr¨¢s a Yana? La mirada de Nichs era hda y oscura. Apret¨® los dientes y con una voz tan g¨¦lida y profunda que provocaba escalofr¨ªos en espalda, respondi¨®: ¡°Si todo va bien, Greg deber¨ªa ser dado de alta del hospital ma?ana. Quiero que pases por casa principal y les informes¡±. que llevar¨¦ a Greg a almorzar ma?ana. ¡°?S¨ª, se?or!¡± Edward asinti¨® solemnemente antes de retirarse fuera de vista sin decir una pbra m¨¢s. En ese momento, Nichs regres¨® a habitaci¨®n del hospital y cerr¨® suavemente puerta detr¨¢s de ¨¦l antes de sentarse en el sof¨¢ con una mirada vignte. Cay¨® noche antes de que nadie se diera cuenta. ?Estallido! Un fuerte estallido de trueno atraves¨® el cielo y luego fue seguido por un rel¨¢mpago de color nco viol¨¢ceo. No pas¨® mucho tiempo antes de que lluvia ca¨ªa imcablemente fuera de ventana pa?ada por violenta sinfon¨ªa de los truenos. En ese momento, Tessa se incorpor¨® de golpe cuando escuch¨® el furioso retumbar de un trueno y casi se cae de si. El clima tormentoso parec¨ªa habe transportado,o siempre, a ese particr momento hace seis a?os cuando jur¨® que hab¨ªan arrastrado por el infierno. Hab¨ªa estado lloviendo esa noche tambi¨¦n, pens¨® con un doloroso giro en su coraz¨®n. Le tom¨® un tiempo volver a sus sentidos, ?aunque todav¨ªa se ve¨ªa nerviosa! Luego, se volvi¨® para mirar a un Gregory inquieto durmiendo en cama mientras tormenta continuaba. Al ver su malestar, Tessa se acerc¨® apresuradamente y le dio unas palmaditas en el pecho to calm him down. That seemed to have reassured the little guy, because with a grimace on his lips, he fell back into a Deep sleep as his brow softened. Tessa let out a sigh of relief, but found that she didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore. When he turned around, he was about to pour himself a ss of water when he saw Nichs sitting stiffly on the sofa, frowning as he massaged his legs. She realized that he was ufortable, and before he could stop, he asked curiously: ¡°Is that okay, President Sawyer?¡± It was only after Tessa¡¯s question that Nichs noticed she was awake. Then, he shook the head before exining indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Whenever the weather is unpredictable and bes Wet, old wounds on my legs tend to reappear. It takes some time, but rubbing tends ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. to help with the pain.¡± Tessa nodded sympathetically when she heard this because she understood her pain. Indeed, the months of June and July would arrive with heavy downpours. Since Timothy had shared the same affliction as Nichs in the past, his legs too. They began to fail and caused Nem pain. Every time that happened, I massaged Timothy¡¯s legs the moment he had time with the Hope to soothe their pain. Recalling this, he hesitated for a moment, and finally crossed over to where Nichs was, then He asked tentatively, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, President Sawyer, maybe I could give you a massage at the legs and see if that helps. ¡° A stunned Nichs looked at her with a little skepticism. ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± While nodding, Tessa exined frankly: ¡°Since childhood, my brother has had a condition. doctor who affects his legs and was enrolled in postoperative physical therapy. I had to massage their Legs every day to stimte recovery, so I learned some tricks from the pros on the way to help with the pains. Maybe you¡¯d be more convinced once you got it. Shown. He looked at her cautiously for a while after hearing the words. Then, he finally nodded, although hesitant. Having seen that he agreed to his offer, he came to him and sat next to him. Tessa rested her legs on her knees as if it were the most natural thing in the world before Start massaging your legs seriously. It was only when she touched it that she realized with a shock how embarrassing and ufortable this was. position for both. It was deliberately reminded, and rather btedly, that this man was not his brother, Timothy, but the formidable Nichs Sawyer. She had only been intimate with one man in her life, and that was a long time ago. six years. There was no other man with whom she had had a close and personal rtionship. In an instant, the air seemed to weigh on her, suffocating her as she became distressed. s, it was toote for her to back off, and stopping halfway would only that things were even weirder between them. As such, he cleared his throat with a little shyness and He tried to appear unperturbed when he asked, ¡°Could you tell me where you feel most ufortable, President Sawyer?¡± Nichs¡¯ lips pressed into a thin line as he replied coldly: ¡°My knees.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± She nodded politely and ran her fingers over the meridian points of her Calves. When he reached his knees, he paused and firmly kneaded the area. There was no denying that the muscr lines of his sculptural legs felt divine despite They were dressed in pants and marveled at how strong and perfect they looked. Even as he focused his attention on the massage, his gaze still ran along the impable lines of his legs. He suddenly realized how much devotion the heavens had put into carving this man before him. she. Whether it¡¯s his family background or refined appearance or his amazing skills, Nichs He seemed to embody perfection. Then it was no wonder that so many women sighed for him, Tessa thought sadly. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 55 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 55 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 55¨CThen again. Tessa was sternly reminded that her perfection and her hordes of admirers did not. They had nothing to do with her. His clumsiness was maintained throughout the massage, although there was no denying that his Skills wereparable to those of a professional masseur. At this moment, an embarrassing and strange silence filled the room while there was something strange in the atmosphere. At some point, and without her noticing, the tips of her ears began to warm. Nichs, however, seemed unaffected, and only thought of his massage as a professional one. I had to admit that the pain in her bones and muscles had been significantly relieved while she I continued to work on them. At this moment, his dark gaze fell and lingered on her. His head was bowed and his face was serious, and he was serious. concentrated under the warm lights. She had neither the overwhelming beauty nor the delicate elegance that seemed innate in society, but she had something refreshing and enigmatic in her that somehow attracted him. Their porcin hands were agile as they searched and worked quickly on the points. painful legs, effectively putting your difort to rest. All eyes must have led him into a trance, because after a while, Nichs started to feel a surge of something like the desire that ran through it, and it wasn¡¯t going to subside anytime soon. In fact, the urge to push Tessa down and get away with it suddenly felt genuine and overwhelming. He forced himself to look away. Pinching the space between his eyebrows, he tried to remain calm while He suppressed the strange impulse that had flowed out of nowhere. About ten minutester, Tessa looked at him and asked softly, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Nichs nodded and said, ¡°Much better.¡± Dej¨® escapar una tos seca inc¨®moda y tarare¨® en respuesta, murmurando: ¡°Bueno, me alegro de ser de ayuda¡±. Despu¨¦s de eso, r¨¢pidamente coloc¨® sus piernas hacia abajo una vez m¨¢s y cre¨® cierta distancia entre ellos de manera bastante intencional. Al ver esto,sisuras de losbios de Nichs se torcieron con elienzo de una sonrisa, y pens¨® que todav¨ªa hab¨ªa algunas cosas que podr¨ªa tener que discutir con e. Su voz profunda atraves¨® el velo de silencio entre ellos cuando dijo abruptamente: ¡°Se?orita Reinhart, espero que reconsidere lo que hamos hoy. Estoy seguro de que puedes decir que Greg realmente est¨¢ enamorado de ti, y espero que contin¨²es qued¨¢ndote y ense?¨¢ndolo¡±. Despu¨¦s de hacer una pausa, agreg¨®o una ocurrencia tard¨ªa: ¡°Sin embargo, si te preocupa que mi familia se meta contigo, te prometo que no dejar¨¦ que ninguno de ellos afecte tus deberes. Naturalmente, me ocupar¨¦ de tu bienestar mientras le ense?es a Greg¡±. Tessa sinti¨® que su coraz¨®nt¨ªa con fuerza ante esto. La ¨²nica persona en este mundo que hab¨ªa jurado protege era Timothy, y ahora Nichs era el segundo hombre que le hab¨ªa dicho algo as¨ª . For some reason, the tranquility behind his promise warmed her, but she still rejected his offer. Turning his lips apart, he replied sensibly: ¡°There is no need for that, President Sawyer, because it is already I have thought about this. I¡¯m grateful for your kind offer, but regardless of how things turn out, I don¡¯t think so. that I can continue to teach Gregory.¡± Meeting Nichs¡¯ curious look, he exined firmly: ¡°You¡¯ve seen how Gregory has I take an unexpected liking for myself, and although I am extremely ttered by this, there is no No promise that he won¡¯t get too attached to me.¡± . What will happen then? Tessa looked at him seriously, as if quietly asking him to consider this possibility. ¡°In addition, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. President Sawyer, I am well aware of who I am and where I stand in society. Never I belonged to the same world as you and Gregory. Bothe from the most elite family in the entire world. country; You are at the top of the social pyramid and everyone respects you. I, on the other hand, am just a woman. No? Don¡¯t you think his future wife, Gregory¡¯s future mom, would have something to say about me? constant presence in their lives? I have no desire to be an eyesore to another person. That said, I think it would be much better for us to prevent Gregory from continuing. Go ahead with this matter while you have not yet realized what to prolong things. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 56 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 56 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 56¨CTessa had to restrain herself so as not to sigh aloud as she said this. The sensitivity of your rejection does not He removed the sadness that apanied him. Nichs, on the other hand, also fell silent, as if he couldn¡¯t argue with her. With nothing more to add to this, she looked away from him and muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯ste. Should Get some rest, President Sawyer. I¡¯m going to go back to sleep. After that, he got up from the sofa and went back to Gregory¡¯s bed. She tucked the nket in. Comfortably around him, then hunched over to the side of the bed and fell asleep. In truth, however, the dream evaded her. He was simply resting his head in his arms. crossed as I looked at Gregory¡¯s sleeping cherubic face, feeling an inexplicable Surge of sadness. Meanwhile, Nichs sat on the sofa like a statue while looking at Tessa¡¯s back with interest, but left his decision as it was and did not try to dissuade her. Admittedly, he was surprised to To hear how much she thought about his rejection and how farsighted her reasons had been. That said, I had to agree with her. Gregory was developing a bond with her that It would eventually be a bond. More importantly, if Nichs had any confirmation. that she was the woman who had abandoned her son for money all those years ago, then she would have kicked out of their lives without a second word. As things stood, it was better for Tessa to leave them now rather than wait for them to emerge. Intelligent and, with the passage of time, he would discover the reasons behind his departure. And so, for the rest of the night, neither Tessa nor Nichs spoke to each other. Early the next morning, Gregory gave a broad smile as soon as he woke up and recorded Tessa¡¯s presence at her bedside. ¡°Good morning, Miss Be!¡± he greeted happily. Tessa¡¯s smile was gentle and dazzling as she reached out to caress her soft cheek. ¡°Good morning honey.¡± He quickly took him to the adjoining bathroom to wash, and when he finished, the three of them enjoyed the desayuno, que fue entregado personalmente por el mayordomo de familia Sawyer. Luego, Nichs y Tessa llevaron a Gregory a realizar varias pruebas m¨¢s para ver si estaba mucho mejor. Cuando termin¨® el chequeo, el m¨¦dico camin¨® hacia Nichs y der¨®: ¡°Buenas noticias, presidente Sawyer. El joven maestro Gregory est¨¢pletamente bien y ya no hay nada de qu¨¦ preocuparse. Sin embargo, su sistema gastrointestinal todav¨ªa est¨¢ trabajando para purgars toxinas restantes, por lo que es rendable que se adhiera a alimentos simples y saludables durante el pr¨®ximo mes hasta que su cuerpo se recupere porpleto. Recuerde, debe mantenerse alejado de los alimentos que puedan estimr alg¨²n tipo de malestar estomacal o gastrointestinal¡±. Nichs asinti¨® sombr¨ªamente y respondi¨®: ¡°Gracias, doctor¡±. Repasaron el papeleo del alta y salieron del hospital una vez que terminaron. Antes de irse, Tessa se despidi¨® de Gregory y dijo a rega?adientes: ¡°Adi¨®s, cari?o¡±. Gregory froze, and doubt took hold of his little face as he asked, ¡°Miss Belle, aren¡¯t youing home. with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey,¡± he began apologetically. ¡°However, there is a very important action ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. scheduled for our orchestra, and I¡¯ll have to do a very long training before that, like that. that I won¡¯t be able to see you at all.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± His expression fell when he heard this, and he muttered disappointedly, ¡°Does this mean that you will leave for a long time? How long will that be? The question pierced his heart like an arrow, but he kept his smile as he said softly: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll leave either.¡± He looked at her with wide and bright eyes and pressed: ¡°So, can Ie and visit you when Be? Do I miss you?¡± His heart twitched even more, but he stood firm and said firmly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey, but it¡¯s You better not visit me for the time being. Maybe it¡¯s a little difficult for my schedule as it is.¡± Gregory¡¯s mind quickened, as if he had felt something was wrong. A feeling of itchy stormed her nose as she asked sadly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my tutor anymore, right, Miss Beautiful?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tessa stopped, thinking of a way to let the child down, but after another minute or Less, she decided she couldn¡¯t be more than frank as she pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After leaving the hospital, Gregory remained silent all the way home. He had the head down all the time and there was an unmistakable sadness written all over his face, along with a heartbreaking disappointment. Uneasy about the boy¡¯s depressing behavior, Nichs tried to get the little boy to talk, but his attempt at conversation was brutally rejected by Gregory¡¯s silence. With a sigh, Nichs gave up. They stopped at Dynasty Gardens half an hourter. Currently, having received the news that Gregory would be returning home today from the hospital, Stefania was already eagerly awaiting his arrival. As soon as she saw him cross the threshold, she walked towards him happily and hummed, ¡°Oh, hello, my little baby! I have missed you!¡± Ecstatic to know that the boy was perfectly fine, she went on to ask a series of questions. Worried. ¡°What do you want for lunch, Greg? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare something delicious for you, what Do you think? Do you still feel terrible, dear? However, he kept his head down all the time and did not utter a single word. He even surrounded her and He entered his room in a bad mood before tiptoeing to close the door. Something was definitely wrong and Stefania couldn¡¯t help but be distressed when she asked. frantically: ¡°Nichs, what¡¯s wrong with Greg?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 57 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 57 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 57¨CNichs was already exhausted as he was. When she saw how nervous and worried Stefania was about Gregory¡¯s obvious depressive state, he didn¡¯t bother to exin as he muttered, ¡°He¡¯s just having an attack. You know what kids are like. Just let it figure it out for itself on its own. space, mom. Why don¡¯t you go home and get some rest? You can spend another day. She nodded silently, but added uneasily: ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to feel depressed after quitting. the hospital. Try to cheer him up as much as you can, Nichs, and if you give him a hard time, believe me! When I tell you I¡¯ll make it even harder for you! ¡°Understood,¡± he replied somberly with a nod. Stefania, satisfied, began to head towards the door, but turned sharply to look at the butler sternly as he ordered: ¡°Andrew, be sure to keep an eye on Greg for the rest of the Late and call me if something happens.¡± With that, he turned on his heels and went to thepany. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At Pinnacle Residence, Tessa washed up as soon as she returned home from the hospital and, after Changing clothes, he prepared to go to the orchestra rehearsal. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but worry when he saw her rushing to work. ¡°Tess, don¡¯t you want Take a break before going to the orchestra rehearsal? You¡¯ve been standing all day yesterday and you just came back! Tessa gave him a small smile and exined sweetly: ¡°However, I really need Hurry. The orchestra¡¯s schedule is full of rehearsals.¡± Clearly upset that she was working so hard, heined: ¡°It¡¯s inhumane that the orchestra doesn¡¯t Let you take a day off or something. I understand that rehearsals are important, but you need to rest!¡±. She knew he only had her best interests in mind, and instead of getting irritated by herints, He proceeded tofort him. ¡°This has nothing to do with the orchestra. In addition, I have already rested the enough. As reluctant as Timothy was, he knew he had no choice but to let her go to work. With a An imperceptible sigh, he said softly: ¡°Hey, Tess, once I start making my own money, you I promise I won¡¯t let you work so hard anymore. You will have to trust me. Hearing this, Tessa was so moved that she gave him an indulgent smile. ¡°Well, then, I guess I¡¯ll have a good retirement n prepared for me.¡± He paused and then added in Low voice: ¡°Take care of yourself on your way to schoolter, okay?¡± He nodded obediently. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to have dinner with you tonight, Tess. She hummed in response, and with the violin case slung over her shoulder, she walked out of the apartment. The sun was high in the sky as it left Pinnacle Community. He felt the warm and dry breeze caress his face and suddenly felt a little empty. Maybe this is the life I should have, and I shouldn¡¯t wait. Nothing else. Meanwhile, not long after his exchange with Tessa, Timothy cleaned the house and went to the house. school. He had no lessons that morning, but he arrived early to review some things rted to the Student Council. He had just sat in the designated student council office when his My friend, Henry, shot out the door and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Timothy!¡± Timothy smiled at him as a greeting. ¡°What is it? Did something exciting happen? Henry nodded anxiously with bright eyes, a little breathless when he said, ¡°Do you remember that you I told about Reinhart Group the other day? The person in charge came to the school and asked to see us! personally! He wanted to go over the details of the project and says the price is being negotiated. ?I think who really meant it this time!¡± Anyone within his range could hear how excited Henry was at this perspective. but his enthusiasm was met with a mockery from Timothy, who said decisively, ¡°We won¡¯t see you.¡± Henry gawked at him, puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no need to,¡± Timothy replied matter-of-factly, his voice t and cold. ¡°We don¡¯t They will offer a lot anyway, and I would say they would limit the offer to a measly five million and nothing else.¡± While Henry did not argue with him about this, he was still a little hesitant about the decision. ¡°Timothy, I know that you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit snobbish of us to reject them even after that? that they havee to see us personally? I mean, that seems a little offensive, doesn¡¯t it? Timothy was quiet after hearing this, and considered Henry¡¯s point of view. Later As if a light bulb had gone on in his head, he changed his mind and suggested, ¡°How about meet them, Henry? Tell them that maybe I¡¯ll consider whether they¡¯re willing to offer us twenty. Million. ¡°Well¡­¡± Henry thought about this for a while, then nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s follow your n, then!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 58 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 58 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 58¨CThat same afternoon, Henry was at the caf¨¦ near the school, where he met with the representative of the Reinhart Group at the agreed time. The representative was a middle-aged man with quite refined features and was dressed in a Leather suit and shoes while looking good. After they both took their seats in the caf¨¦, the man introduced himself affably: ¡°I am Ss. Reinhart, the president of the Reinhart Group. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Hearing this, Henry immediately straightened up in his seat and said politely: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s also a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Reinhart. I¡¯m Enrique. Ss gave him a casual smile, and looked quite enthusiastic as heughed heartily. ¡°What refreshing! You certainly know your manners, young man. Then, he cut to the chase and asked, ¡°So, Henry, what does your friend think about the deal we¡¯re offering for your project?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Henry stopped, not knowing how he was supposed to convey what Timothy had given him. saying. Noticing the boy¡¯s hesitation, Ss became serious and cheerfully incited him: ¡°Actually, Henry, I came to know you today with the utmost sincerity. If you are willing to sell the software rights to ourpany, then we are more than ready. to increase the initial offer from two to five million.¡± Henry took pains to hide his astonishment at this. Is Timothy psychic or something? I can¡¯t believe it! That this man is offering us five million for the software! If you are willing to increase the Price in three million in the momentum of the moment, then surely five million will not be the upper limit! As an intellectual and a cunning street man, Henry pursed his lips and pretended to be torn. as he slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr. Reinhart¡­ Five million is not exactly what I had in mind. ¡° At this moment, Ss¡¯s smile faded a little, but he maintained a friendly appearance. mientras re¨ªa. ¡°Henry, entiendo lo que quieres decir, pero no podemos superar los cinco millones¡±. Hizo una pausa y mir¨® fijamente al chico m¨¢s joven evaluativamente. ¡°Admitir¨¦ que su software es bastante brinte, y con sus brintes perspectivas en el mercado, definitivamente vale m¨¢s que los dos millones que ofrecimos inicialmente. Esa es raz¨®n por que nuestrapa?¨ªa decidi¨® reevaluar oferta y en su lugar present¨® suma ajustada de cinco millones. No creo que ninguna otra empresa har¨ªa una ofertao esta¡±. Henry sab¨ªa que el hombre se andaba con rodeos, as¨ª que respondi¨® con una sonrisa: ¡°Sr. Reinhart, no somos nuevos en todo esto, y estoy seguro de que todos los involucrados tienen una idea ra de cu¨¢nto vale nuestro proyecto. De hecho, vine aqu¨ª hoy para decirte que mi amigo se niega a vender el software a menos que est¨¦s ofreciendo veinte millones. Dicho esto, nos sentimos incre¨ªblemente hgados de que su empresa tenga tanto respeto por nuestro proyecto, pero cinco millones¡­¡± ? Veinte millones? La expresi¨®n de Ss se volvi¨® sombr¨ªa ante esto. No pod¨ªa creer audacia de estos ni?os. Era muy consciente de que el software definitivamente val¨ªa veinte millones en el mercado, pero ser enga?ado y que dos universitarios lo enga?aran hiri¨® su orgullo. ?Son solo ni?os que todav¨ªa est¨¢n ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. mojados detr¨¢s des orejas! ?Deber¨ªan agradecernos efusivamente y sentirse tan honrados de que Reinhart Group haya notado su proyecto de software! M¨¢s concretamente, pens¨® que hab¨ªa sido persona m¨¢s grande cuando ofreci¨® aumentar el precio en tres millones. ?Y, sin embargo, estos punks est¨¢n haciendo vista gorda a mi buen favor! Tan disgustadoo estaba, Ss se oblig¨® a calmarse, porque sab¨ªa que el Grupo Reinhart estaba en una posici¨®n precaria en este momento. Adquirir el proyecto ser¨ªa el punto de inflexi¨®n para que toda la Trag¨¢ndose su rabia, Ss forz¨® una sonrisa amistosa mientras lo engatusaba: ¡°Mira, amigo, he pasado por lo mismo, as¨ª que s¨¦ c¨®mo piensan ustedes, los j¨®venes. Por supuesto que es maravilloso que gente joveno usted sea ambiciosa, pero debe tener ojo para estas cosas y saber cu¨¢ndo aceptar oferta en lugar de vomitar ciegamente sus demandas. ¡°Ya sea que este software suyo valga o no veinte millones, ambos primero debenprender que somos ¨²nicapa?¨ªa en el mercado en este momento que quiereprar su software; el hecho de que estemos dispuestos a pagar una suma considerable por ello es prueba m¨¢s que suficiente de nuestra autenticidad. Si te niegas a venderlo, ?qui¨¦n puede decir que obtendr¨¢s una mejor oferta? Al final del d¨ªa, el software podr¨ªa terminar perdiendo todo su valor, y no podr¨¢ venderlo en absoluto. ¡°Adem¨¢s, hay mucha gente talentosa que est¨¢ creando varias cosas de alta tolog¨ªa, y vemos que la tolog¨ªa es reemzada por otras a¨²n m¨¢s innovadoras de noche a ma?ana. La mam¨¢ de mi hijo ser¨¢ mi mujer ?De verdad cree que su software es el mejor que existe? ?Ja! No seas ingenuo, muchacho. Podr¨ªa ser reced by an even better one in the next two days. At that time, I won¡¯t even consider Buy yours for little money, even if you beg me! Do you understand?¡± Henry froze when he heard this, bewildered by the menacing and haughty tone of Ss. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 59 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 59 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 59¡ªHenry secretly agreed with what Ss had said. An opportunity like this was scarce these days, and if Reinhart Group didn¡¯t ept his offer, someone else would. It is true that Henry was beginning to stagger, but when he thought of how insistent he had been. It was Timothy with the twenty million, he finally shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reinhart, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Be the only one who makes the decisions.¡± Ss gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes slightly. He finally realized that this Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The negotiation was not going anywhere, because the person who made the decisions was not Henry, but the Co-creator of the software. As such, he took the opportunity to say with a tense smile: ¡°In that case, make your friend Come. I¡¯ll be here waiting, and I¡¯ll talk to him about the offer. If the price is still the only one Problem, I¡¯m sure raising it a fraction won¡¯t do any harm. Although to be realistic, Twenty million would be too much! Hearing this, Henry nodded slowly. ¡°Very good then. Just give me a moment while Call. He got up from his seat after this and walked to a quiet corner, then called Timothy so he could tell him what Ss had said. In the other line, Timothy let out a funnyugh after hearing the full story and He sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not realistic, huh? So, there is nothing to talk about! I don¡¯t have time to meet with him Anyway; I have to talk to the professor about university sponsorship, so ask him let him leave without a deal.¡± With that, he hung up decisively. Henry sighed, frustrated by his friend¡¯s stubbornness and theplicated situation that awaited him in the table. Unfortunately, he met with Ss and said apologetically: ¡°Mr. Reinhart, I¡¯m afraid my friend it will note; He is busy at the moment. Ss frowned when he heard this, looking gloomy and offended. He was the president of a College boy was snubbing him. Busy? Ha! How busy can a student be student? Realizing the old man¡¯s displeasure, Henry quickly spoke for Timothy. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Mr. Reinhart. My friend is really busy at this time. Has his hands full solving sponsorship for their studies abroad, and if it wasn¡¯t, then I wouldn¡¯t be the one to speak with you at this time.¡± Ss sneered coldly when he heard this, although his anger was reduced a little. That said, it still I was upset that I was going to leave without a deal. As such, he bluntly demanded: ¡°Then, the least that You could do is give me a name. If your friend is really too busy to see me, I¡¯ll go to See him personally when he has time.¡± Henry blinked and thought this sounded like a feasible enough n, so replied, ¡°His name is Timothy Reinhart.¡± An incredulous Ss stiffened in his seat. ¡°What?¡± Without thinking too much about it, Henry repeated, ¡°Timothy Reinhart.¡± Meanwhile, Timothy had never nned to coborate with the Reinhart Group in the first ce. Leaving one side the money, the name of Reinhart Group was enough to make him vomit. s, who could have thought that the representative of the disgustingpany still Would it bother even though he had already asked Henry to turn down the offer? It seems that the company she¡¯s really desperate, Timothy thought grimly. Then again, this is what they deserve! He was of the apathetic opinion that he would never have anything to do with a repulsivepany like Reinhart. Group, not even if it went bankrupt and the whole family had to beg in the streets to make a living Because that was the punishment they deserved. However, such a thought disappeared as quickly as Came. At that moment, when he saw that night was approaching, he took out his phone and sent her a message. text to Tessa: ¡°Hey, Tess, what do you fancy for dinner? I¡¯m going to do the shopping and feast on you afterwards to finish the ss.¡¯ Tessa was still busy with orchestra rehearsals and time was a luxury that none of them had ever had. They could afford. When they finally took a break of a few minutes, he took out his phone and He replied, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of sticky pork ribs and battered fish.¡± These were Timothy¡¯s specialties. Having read his text, he smiled gently and sent a text message, ¡®Got it¡¯. After that, she went grocery shopping as soon as ss was over. However, it had just ended. of leaving through the school gates when a man in a suit prevented him from moving forward. ¡°Are you Timothy Reinhart?¡± the man asked directly. Timothy could feel the man¡¯s hostility, and he narrowed his eyes as he demanded coldly: ¡°And you. you are?¡± The man introduced himself without missing a beat, ¡°I am Mr. Reinhart¡¯s assistant. Would like to see you a moment, so if you follow me, please. Timothy¡¯s expression changed and he looked behind the man. Sure enough, there was a Mercedes Benz ck at idle on the side of the road, and also had a very familiar license te number! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 60 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 60 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 60¨CAn icy glow shed in Timothy¡¯s eyes as he dodged the man in the suit, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t give you! I will continue nowhere!¡± Seeing this, the assistant ran to Timothy and blocked his way once more. ¡°Timothy, the offer of the President is genuine, that¡¯s why I wanted to see you personally today. We hope you¡¯ll give us a opportunity!¡± Timothy was ruthless whileughing. ¡°So, tell the president that I don¡¯t have Nothing to tell you! Also, I will never sell my product to yourpany, so if you know what good is For you, get away from me!¡± With that, he pushed the assistant aside and continued on his way. Meanwhile, Ss assimted all this from where he was sitting in the back seat of the car. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife He was furious that the boy he had been waiting to see was treating his invitation with so much disdain. I can¡¯t believe the chutzpah of this punk! At that moment, Ss could no longer contain his anger when he opened the car door and got off the road. vehicle. Then, he came to Timothy and snapped angrily: ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s only been a few years, but You seem to have developed quite a bit of temperament!¡± Hearing this, Timothy turned to see a furious Ss standing not far away. He looked at the old man with the Same disgust that one would look at a repulsive street rat. At that moment, Ss crossed over to him with long, angry steps, sounding like a self-righteous ogre. as he shouted, ¡°I was thinking about how insolent two college students could be to turn down an offer to coborate with me, but as it was, it turns out that you were the one behind This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. All of this! It seems that you have grown a couple, right, Timothy? Do you really think you can stand up to each other? face to face with me? Disdain colored Timothy¡¯s gaze when he heard this and found it incredibly funny. Looking at Ss coldly, he stood his ground and pointed sarcastically: ¡°Dear Mr. Reinhart, I think I¡¯ve made it very clear from the beginning that I won¡¯t sell my software and that¡¯s it! ?Why sigues molest¨¢ndomeo goma de mascar pegada a un zapato? Una cosa es ser desvergonzado, pero debes considerar lo irritados que nos podemos sentir los dem¨¢s. ¡°T¨²-¡± Ahogado por furia ante el insulto, Ss sinti¨® que sus nervios estaban peligrosamente cerca de estar, y mordi¨® beligerantemente, ¡°?Eres un punk in¨²til! ??Esta es manera de harle a tu padre?!¡± Una risa sin humor escap¨® de Timothy mientras arrastrabas pbras, ¡°No te hgues a ti mismo. ?Tess y yo nunca tuvimos un padre y escuchar pbra que sale de tu boca me da ganas de vomitar! El rostro de Ss se hab¨ªa vuelto tan oscuroo el fondo de una sart¨¦n. ?No puedo creer que este mocoso tenga audacia de harme de esta manera! Timothy no ten¨ªa intenci¨®n de perder m¨¢s tiempo en esto, porque todav¨ªa ten¨ªa provisiones para vender¨¦ mi software a Reinhart Group incluso si eso significa una muerte segura, ?as¨ª que le sugiero que renuncie a este in¨²til esfuerzo suyo y me deje en paz! Las duras pbras quedaron en el aire entre ellos y ¨¦l gir¨® sobre sus talones para alejarse del hombre furioso. Arraigado en el mismo lugar, Ss observ¨® con ira ardiente c¨®mo Timothy se alejaba m¨¢s y su rostro estaba sombr¨ªo mientras murmuraba amotinado: ¡°?Eso no depende de ti!¡± Inmediatamente ledr¨® a su asistente autoritariamente: ¡°?Ve y trae a ese punk de vuelta aqu¨ª!¡± ¡°S¨ª, se?or¡±, respondi¨® el asistente, luego se apresur¨® detr¨¢s del ni?o. Para empezar,s piernas de Timothy no eran lo suficientemente fuertes, por lo que no hab¨ªa manera de que pudiera haber dejado atr¨¢s al asistente, y mucho menos haber dado pelea. En cuesti¨®n de segundos, el asistente arrastr¨® al ni?o al auto sin contemciones. ¡°?Oye, d¨¦jame ir! ?D¨¦jame ir ahora mismo!¡± Timothy grit¨®, indignado mientras trataba de liberarse. Sin embargo, no importa cu¨¢nto lo intentara y cu¨¢nto gritara, sus esfuerzos por escapar fueron en vano. Mir¨® a Ss sombr¨ªamente y exigi¨®: ¡°?Qu¨¦ demonios quieres, Ss?¡± Ss lo mir¨® triunfalmente,cido con desventurada lucha del muchacho mientras se buba. ¡°Qu¨¦ | querer es bastante simple: que usted entregue los derechos del software que usted y su amigo crearon. El Grupo Reinhart lo necesita¡±. Inicialmente, hab¨ªa pensado en subir un poco el precio si los universitarios a¨²n se negaban a vender el software por cinco millones. Esa hab¨ªa sido una posibilidad hasta que descubri¨® que el software fue creado por nada menos que su propio hijo. Talo estabans cosas, Ss pod¨ªa tener en sus manos el software sin tener que desembolsar un solo centavo. Los ni?os nac¨ªan para obedecer a sus padres de todos modos, y era justo que Timothy entregara el software sin objeciones. Ss sonri¨®o el gato que sei¨® al canario, aparentemente orgulloso de How smart he had been in handling this. However, Timothy had discovered what the man was thinking, and with a defiantugh, replied: ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 61 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 61 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 61¨CAn astonished Ss narrowed his eyes and said furiously: ¡°That¡¯s not up to you. If you refuse to hand over the software, I¡¯ll have you locked up until you do! Don¡¯t underestimate the ways I can force your hand, boy! Timothyughed dryly as he sneered, ¡°That sounds like you; It is ok. It seems that you are still The same vile person you were all those years ago. Your shamelessness disgusts me!¡± He looked at Ss with reproach. ¡°I have told you that I will never give you the rights to the software, not even if I die. ?One Scum like you does not deserve to own any part of my creation!¡± ¡°You, useless piece of garbage! Try me one more time and see if I don¡¯t give you a good beating!¡± he snapped. Ss, his chest rose and fell rapidly from anger as he raised his hand, ready to p Timothy in the face. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Timothy simply closed his eyes and walked away, decisively treating Ss as if Out flimsy air while stubbornly ignoring the man. Meanwhile, Tessa was unaware of everything that had happened. It was only at night when She returned home, tired from the rigorous rehearsal, and noticed that Timothy was not in sight as she thought, Hmm, that¡¯s weird. ¡°Isn¡¯t Timothy supposed to be making dinner by now? Why isn¡¯t he at home when he already is it sote? Are you being held at school? Tessa murmured, as if the answers to her Questions coulde out of nowhere. Still racking his brains for the reasons he might bete, he put down the violin and He carefully supported the ce where he belonged. Then, he took out his phone and called Timothy. Theymunicated it after two bells and, without waiting for a greeting, asked: ¡°Timothy, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you home yet? Tessa didn¡¯t expect a harsh and familiar voice to respond on the other end of the line. ¡°He¡¯s not going to go back to house!¡± Hearing this, he bristled, and his eyes widened in shock. Of course I would recognize this voice; It was the same voice that had be the basis of her and Timothy¡¯s nightmares! Looking gloomy, she didn¡¯t bother with subtleties as she demanded belligerently: ¡°Why do you answer the telephone? Where is Timothy? Ss¡¯s thick baritone tone sounded petnt as he slurred the words maliciously: ¡°I brought your brother home and he will stay with us for the next few days, for the old people. Times. Now, if you don¡¯t have anything important to say, stop calling.¡± The old days? As if anyone could believe that! Tessa pressed angrily: ¡°Why the **** brought Timothy, Ss? What do you want with it? I warn you: if you put a finger on it, I will do it to you. pedazos. Ss simplemente resopl¨® ante su amenaza. ¡°Tessa, te sugiero que dejes de rega?ar. Solo quer¨ªa ver a mi hijo y alcanzarlo despu¨¦s de todos estos a?os; Seguramente no tengo que marte para dec¨ªrtelo. ?Adem¨¢s, no olvides que soy tu padre, as¨ª que cuida tu tono cuando me hables, jovencita salvaje! Con eso, colg¨® bruscamente el tel¨¦fono. En ese momento, el rostro de Tessa se torci¨® en una mueca maliciosa. Su supuesto padre solo ten¨ªa ojos para el dinero y nada m¨¢s. M¨¢s concretamente, los Reinhart nunca hab¨ªan mostrado ninguna preocupaci¨®n por e y Timothy. Entonces, ?por qu¨¦ empezar ahora? ?Deben estar tramando algo sospechoso! Timothy era ¨²nica familia que ten¨ªa, y no pod¨ªa dejarlo sufrir un falso encarcmiento en casa de los Reinhart sin hacer nada para salvarlo. Como tal, agarr¨® sus cosas y se dirigi¨® a Residencia Reinhart. Sin embargo, por alg¨²n cruel giro del destino, Tessa acababa de salir delplejo de apartamentos cuando el auto de Nichs se detuvo con Gregory felizmente en el asiento trasero. Nichs se ve¨ªa tan guapo e intocableo siempre, incluso cuando frustraci¨®n y resignaci¨®n se reflejaban en su rostro cincdo. Gregory hab¨ªa estado de mal humor todo el d¨ªa desde que regres¨® del hospital. Se hab¨ªa negado a har y apenas almorz¨® tampoco. Erao si su alma hubiera abandonado su peque?o cuerpo. Naturalmente, todos en familia hab¨ªan estado muy preocupados. Cuando se trataba de cena, Nichs le hab¨ªa pedido espec¨ªficamente al personal de cocina que preparara todass cosas que a Gregory le gustabaer, sin preocuparse en absoluto por estar saludableo le hab¨ªa advertido el m¨¦dico anteriormente. Por desgracia, el peque?o solo hab¨ªa tomado dos bocados de cena antes de vomitar y el proyectil lleno lo dej¨® mortalmente p¨¢lido. Nichs hab¨ªa entrado en p¨¢nico, pensando que podr¨ªa ser un efecto secundario des toxinas, pero al The next second, the fatigued and upset boy decided to throw a tantrum just after vomiting in the table. With all the power he could muster, he swept all the food and dishes off the table with his little ones. hands. He didn¡¯t stop even when the hot soup spilled on his delicate skin. Pouting, he could no longer contain his sadness as he burst into tears, sobbing, ¡°For What? Why doesn¡¯t Miss Pretty Lady like me anymore? Dad, tell me why, please! Did I do anything? Not good? Why doesn¡¯t she love me¡­? He had burst into incoherent crying after that, his chubby little hands rubbing. Furiously his face as thick tears rolled down his cheeks. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 67 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 67 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 67¨CTessa thought that her heart woulde out of her chest, but without stopping to think, she opened the door and rushed into the car to yell at the driver: ¡°Sir, there are some bad guys chasing me in this moment, could they do it?¡± Please leave me somewhere crowded in the city? ?By favor! I will pay you double!¡± Surprised at how quickly things had escted, the driver was shocked. When he finally noticed the burly bodyguards approaching, all of whom They looked like vicious brutes. Adrenaline rushed through him as he stepped on the elerators, pushing Tessa away in a while. record. Try as they might, there was no way the bodyguards could reach them. now. They returned to the house, looking guilty when they told Lauren, ¡°You ran away, ma¡¯am.¡± Lauren¡¯s blood boiled when she heard this, and she barked: ¡°Fools! You had a job! How can you allow one person to surpass you all?¡± Sophia was also boiling with rage. He wanted to teach Tessa a hard lesson, and yet the woman had run away. ¡°We can¡¯t let let it escape so easily, Mom!¡± he shouted, clenching his fists at his sides. Lauren seemed as evil and fierce as a despised witch. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t leave her! escape!¡± Then, he yelled at the bodyguards, ¡°Go to Pinnacle Community now and drag that one away! waitress back here!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The bodyguards immediately ran out the door after receiving their orders, none of them dared to waste time. Meanwhile, after escaping by the hair, Tessa let out a big sigh of relief when She looked out the window and saw that none of the bodyguards were chasing her. The driver who had helped her escape was an honest man and, at the time, she couldn¡¯t help worry when she realized how nervous Tessa was. ¡°Tell me, youngdy, do you need me to call the police or something? It seems that you got into trouble with the wrong people. ¡°No thanks,¡± she replied with a nod. He let the matter pass but added, ¡°Then how about I leave you in the hospital? You are hurt, and if you are not If you take care of those wounds, they will be infected. She nodded and did not refuse his offer. Not long after, they stopped at the hospital. When she got out of the car, Tessa insisted on paying the driver twice as much as promised. ¡°Take the money, lord. Thank you for going through the hassle, so save me.¡± However, the driver refused to ept the money and was sympathetic in replying: ¡°No I can ept the money, youngdy. I can say that it seems that you have it difficult in life. Now, go and do to be treated for those wounds; I can only do so much to help you for now.¡± With that, he walked away before she could press the money in his hand. Tessa felt a surge of warmth as she saw the car disappear into the distance before muttering. in a low voice: ¡°Thank you.¡± He turned around and stared at the hospital building, then looked down at the abrasion on his arm. After hesitating for a second, he walked away from the entrance of the hospital. Going in there meant he had to spend money and just didn¡¯t dare to. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In addition, his injuries were not severe enough to warrant a reaction. Exaggerated; I could easily buy ointments and things like that at any nearby pharmacy without opening a hole in your wallet. It happened that there was a pharmacy not far away and it was still open for the bus. The pain made her grit her teeth as she prepared to take each step. When he finally crossed Limping through the pharmacy doors, he bought an antiseptic and painkiller ointment before betting on A bench near the greenery at the roadside. He stretched his leg on the bench to proceed to tend to their wounds. As he did so, he thought about where he would spend the night. I definitely couldn¡¯t go home; knowing Lauren and Sophia, they would never allow such an escape Easily, and going home would be the same as digging your own grave. Meanwhile, Nichs and Gregory were still waiting outside Tessa¡¯s apartment, but when She never showed up, they decided to leave disappointed. On the way back, Gregory pressed himself against the car window and looked at the dejected scenery, the light In his eyes he waspletely gone. His car drove past the bench where Tessa was sitting a secondter. He was the first to notice her sitting on the roadside. His eyes shed immediately when shouted happily: ¡°It¡¯s Miss Pretty Lady! She¡¯s there! I saw her! Dad, she¡¯s there! Nichs raised an eyebrow in surprise and looked in the direction Gregory was pointing, then noticed! that it really was Tessa! Immediately, he ordered, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 68 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 68 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 68¨CThe car stopped abruptly. Nichs immediately pulled Gregory out of the car and they headed towards Tessa, who seemed not to give herself. He tells of his arrival while concentrating on tending to his wounds. The cotton swab in his hand had been dipped in a solution Antiseptic. While brushing it over its abrasion, . He missed a low hiss of pain and pursed the ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Frown to resist the stinging. Nichs saw this when he approached her and a frown of worry engraved on her face. chiseled as he asked grimly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gregory, on the other hand, was a small panic pack. He rushed to Tessa and pressed urgently: ¡°Miss Be, why are you injured?¡± Hearing their voices approaching, she looked up in a daze, and finally noticed that, at some point, Both father and son had materialized alongside her. ¡°What are you two doing? here?¡± he asked in disbelief. Atst, he smiled and his eyes were shining as he exined, ¡°I wanted to see you, so Dad took me to your house. We waited and waited, but you never got home. We were on our way back! when we meet you here! Then, his euphoria was quickly reced by worry. ¡°However, why is she injured, Miss Pretty Lady? Does it hurt?¡± Tessa blinked slowly, then gave a brief suspicious look at Nichs. Didn¡¯t I rify thest one? time? He thought with bewilderment. Why does Nichs continue to allow Gregory to stay in Contact me? But he kept a soft voice when he told the little boy, ¡°I¡¯m fine. These Wounds won¡¯t hurt me. Thanks for asking, honey. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife Next to them was Nichs, who suddenly frowned, and his eyes darkened as he demanded. coldly: ¡°Who did this?¡± She looked at him, surprised that he was trying to get to the bottom of his injuries. Saving you the details, she said vaguely: ¡°No one. I identally fell off the second floor, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing big. Los ojos de Nichs parec¨ªan ominosos estanques oscuros. ?C¨®mo no es gran cosa que se haya ca¨ªdo del segundo piso? Dicho esto, se dio cuenta de que e no estaba de humor para divulgar m¨¢s sobre esto, as¨ª que dej¨® pasar el asunto y pregunt¨® con frialdad: ¡°Hay un hospital justo all¨ª. ?Por qu¨¦ no te diriges all¨ª para un chequeo adecuado en lugar de sentarte aqu¨ª atendiendo tus heridas? ¡°Es solo una abrasi¨®n; no me va a pasar nada¡±, dijo Tessa con indiferencia. ¡°?Solo una abrasi¨®n?¡± Su voz se volvi¨® sombr¨ªa cuando se?al¨®: ¡°Eres violinista de profesi¨®n. T¨² m¨¢s que nadie deber¨ªas saber lo importantes que son tus manos. ?Si vas a decidir que tus heridas ¡®no son gran cosa¡¯, los m¨¦dicos perder¨ªan sus trabajos entonces!¡± E lo mir¨® boquiabierta, sorprendida por su repentina preocupaci¨®n. Adem¨¢s, ?por qu¨¦ me grita? Entonces, el pensamiento de todass cosas que hab¨ªa soportado esta noche, y sumado a su frustraci¨®n por no haber salvado a su hermano del cautiverio, no pod¨ªa ser agradable en este momento. Como tal, replic¨® con frialdad: ¡°No creo que usted pueda opinar sobre lo que decido hacer conmigo, presidente Sawyer¡±. Nichs se molest¨® por esto, pero afortunadamente, Gregory fue lo suficientemente inteligenteo para sentir tensi¨®n que se estaba gestando. Inmediatamente se apresur¨® a mediar y dijo: ¡°Se?orita Be, pap¨¢ solo est¨¢ preocupado por usted. Por favor, no te enojes. Tessa retract¨® su mirada hostil, y fue solo despu¨¦s de que registr¨® mirada suplicante en el rostro de Gregory que se dio cuenta de que hab¨ªa reionado de forma exagerada. Con una respiraci¨®n profunda, r¨¢pidamente reanud¨® suportamiento amable y respondi¨®: ¡°No estoy enojada, cari?o. Solo¡­ me siento un poco deprimido en este momento. Nichs se burl¨® cuando escuch¨® esto y dijo mordazmente: ¡°?Te sientas deprimido o no, al menos deber¨ªas hacer que un profesional m¨¦dico atienda esas heridas antes de que decidas atacar a todos!¡± Con eso, se acerc¨® a e y agarr¨® por mu?eca para poder saca del banco. El tobillo de Tessa ya estaba torcido, y cuando ¨¦l puso de pie, sinti¨® una aguda punzada de dolor recorre. E respir¨® hondo mientras l¨¢grimas calientes nadaban en sus ojos. Le tom¨® un tiempo recuperarse del dolor que le adormec¨ªa mente, pero justo cuando estaba a punto de rega?arlo por ser tan rudo con She staggered. The next second, she fell forward, stiff and straight like a piece of dominated, over him. Possessing lightning reflexes, Nichs reached out to catch her just in time and she He found falling into his arms. I was so terrified of hitting the ground in my face that instinctively He grabbed the front of his shirt to stabilize himself. The two were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing, and at that moment, it was as if the time to stop. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 69 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 69 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 69¨CNichs¡¯ breathing stopped, the softness he was grasping firmly made him a stupor. Meanwhile, it didn¡¯t take long for Tessa toe out of his arms. It straightened up, but that made the pain It was unbearable, so much so that it brought fresh tears to her eyes. He crouched down in hopes of calming down. his ankle was protesting and, as he breathed through the pain, he grumbled: ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little bit. less aggressive?¡± Nichs was about to retort when he suddenly looked down and noticed that his ankle was so swollen like apletely leavened bread dough. In inexplicable anger, he snapped irritably: ¡°Why are you so stubborn when you are already so badly injured? Are you nning to wait for the paralysis before being willing to go to the hospital? She red at him and snapped mutinously: ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to be the first to meet! paralyzed!¡± ¡°You-¡± Perplexed by his sharp tongue, he suddenly found himself speechless. On the side, Edward was looking at them both arguing with wide eyes. I was sick of seeing the women fawning over and throwing themselves at Nichs and it was refreshing to see a woman arguing with him over a time. Not to mention, President Sawyer¡¯s anger seemed to have been born out of worry. ?It could be who really cares about Miss Reinhart? No, that can¡¯t be! Edward shook his head slightly to dismiss the thought, but the next moment, he saw with surprise how Nichs carried Tessa in a hug. As she suddenly felt weightless, she gasped and began to struggle, shouting, ¡°Let go, Nichs! ??What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± He ignored her and his jaw stiffened as he turned to tell Edward, ¡°Keep an eye on Greg.¡± Edward nodded hurriedly, and with Gregory¡¯s hand firmly grasped to his, he positioned himself. behind Nichs and Tessa screaming . The few of them entered the hospital, after which Nichs arranged for a doctor treated Tessa¡¯s wounds and did several tests. . When all that was over, the doctor obediently said, ¡°The youngdy here will be fine, President. Sawyer. Hended on the wrong note and sprained his ankle when he jumped from a high ce, but a A couple of days of rest will leave her as new. As for the abrasions on your arm, they will be cured by Tessa let out a sign of relief when she heard this, then looked at Nichs furiously as He grumbled: ¡°Look, I told you it would be fine, but you had to put your big foot inside!¡± Nichs snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to put my foot anywhere. I¡¯m just doing this to prevent Gregory from worrying about you. She arched her lips and pointed bitterly: ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t even devote a thought to you if it weren¡¯t for Gregory.¡± Then, he looked at the boy, who had been holding his hand during the checkup and blowing on his wounds to soothe the pain. Herpassion was touching, and any frustration she had been feeling before dissipated. Thanks to the little one. She reached out indulgently and churned his hair before saying softly: ¡°I¡¯m fine now, honey. Don¡¯t worry about me. ; Gregory, however, was obviously not happy that she was hurt. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife There was sympathy in his gazelle eyes when he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me, Miss Be. I fell before And it hurt a lot, so I know how much it hurts you too. I¡¯m going to blow your wounds every time you Apply the ointment. That way, it won¡¯t hurt as much anymore.¡± She thought that her heart might melt at that moment. Almost instinctively, he took his little face and He kissed lovingly on the forehead, muttering, ¡°You are a little angel, honey. I¡¯m so lucky to have you known.¡± Gregory pursed his lips and turned bright red from the unexpected kiss, although he was secretly Happy about it. Then, he asked carefully, ¡°Does this mean that you will continue to teach me to y the violin, Miss Be? I really like you, and I also like to y the violin¡­¡± Tessa hesitated, not knowing how she should respond to this. A part of her wanted to reject him and, in fact, He had done it not long ago with very clear words. However, for some reason, I don¡¯t know She dared to say no now that he looked at her with wide-eyed and pleading. As such, she was forced to seek help from Nichs, hoping that he could intervene and save her from having to break the child¡¯s heart. However, to his dismay, the man chose Now of all time stop meddling in your business. He had turned to look towards the On the other side, looking impassive while deliberately ignoring his silent plea for help. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 70 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 70 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 70¨CExasperation gripped Tessa. At any time, Nichs! You like to meddle so much, why What don¡¯t you say something now and articte your thoughts on this? Seeing that he would note to her aid, she had no choice but to make up an excuse. He looked at Gregory and looked at He apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey, but I still have a lot of things to do at home, not to mention. that the work has been piling up in the orchestra. I will no longer be able to give you violin lessons, but I will be able to give you You still feel like it, there are many other teachers who can do a much better job than me.¡± However, he had just said this when his little head bowed in disappointment, and with tears Running down his little face, he muttered sadly, ¡°However, I don¡¯t want anyone else to teach me; Tea desire¡­¡± It was heartbreaking to hear how hurt he sounded. At that moment, even Edward couldn¡¯t bear to see the child crying, and hurriedly interposed: ¡°Miss Reinhart, I must inform you that Young Master Gregory refused to eat a single bite of Food today, and when he finally ate a few bites, he vomited thereafter. Not even It can work without seeing you. He paused and looked at Tessa with a begging expression. ¡°I ask you to continue to teach you to y the violin out of your own kindness, Miss Reinhart. It always remained Away from strangers until he met you, and I had never seen him be so insistent before. ?You can¡¯t Tessa was shocked by this revtion. I could hardly believe that Gregory would go on strike Hunger for his guilt, and the thought of this made his heart shrink. She was moved and, at the same time. At the same time, heartbroken. She didn¡¯t think there was anyone else in this world who cared about her besides Timothy, but that was It was until this little guy came into his life. I had never expected someone as young as Gregory was on the verge of madness when he discovered that he would never see her again to the point where se derar¨ªa en huelga de hambre por eso. La mam¨¢ de mi hijo ser¨¢ mi mujer Tessa se dio cuenta de que su coraz¨®n pod¨ªa estar hecho de piedra m¨¢s dura y aun as¨ª se rendir¨ªa ante el peque?o en ese momento, pero, aun as¨ª, apret¨® los dientes y luch¨® contra cada fibra de su ser. Entonces, e dijo: ¡°No¡±. El rostro de Nichs se volvi¨® sombr¨ªo. Edward, por otrodo, trag¨® convulsivamente, y se pregunt¨® qu¨¦ podr¨ªa haber llevado a una mujer a ser tan cruel frente a un ni?o que llora. Sin embargo, los hombres fueron tomados por sorpresa cuando Tessa agreg¨® de repente: ¡°No en este momento, al menos. ?Qu¨¦ tal si empezamos pr¨®xima semana, cari?o? Todav¨ªa tengo un par de cosas in which to work these few days.¡± Gregory¡¯s bright eyes lit up once more and he looked at her in disbelief as He asked quietly, ¡°Are you saying yes to teaching me again, Miss Pretty Lady?¡± She smiled and nodded gently. ¡°Yes, I am. How could I say no after seeing you cry so much, My dear? In all honesty, Tessa had been close to rejecting him before, but she just didn¡¯t dare to Say those words out loud. She was not a heartless monster; It wasn¡¯t like I could say no after all the agony over the one that the little one had gone through. Currently, Gregory finally smiled through her tears after hearing her answer. Herself threw out his arms and hugged her by the waist. Then, in a voice as sweet and velvety as honey, he said, ¡°You are the best, Miss Be! You are my favorite person in the whole world!¡± She smiled at him, her look indulgent as she said, ¡°Well, I like you too, honey.¡± That said, she was more than prepared to take on the rest of the Sawyers if they stopped her from teaching her how to This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gregory. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him anymore. It was alreadyte when they left the hospital. Nichs was indifferent when he asked casually, ¡°Where are you going, Miss? Reinhart? Home?¡± Tessa felt her heart skip a beat. Shaking his head vehemently, he said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t! ¡°Why?¡± He immediately felt something wrong, and with a raised eyebrow, he asked with coldness: ¡°Did something happen?¡± She hesitated, then shook her head once. ¡°N-No, not at all, but would you mind leaving me in a motel? I will stay there for the night. This led Gregory to protest: ¡°No, motels are not appropriate ces to stay, miss! Pretty Lady! Why don¡¯t you stay at my house tonight? ¡°Huh?¡± Tessa blinked at this and became even more hesitant. Meanwhile, Nichs only needed a nce to know that she was divided by a dilemma. Together With his previous injuries, he bet that things were serious on their end, if notplicated. With that in mind, he announced with an air of purpose: ¡°Stay in my house tonight. You are injured and You can¡¯t do much on your own, but luckily for you, our domestic staff I could take care of you.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 71 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 71 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 71¨CTessa bit her lower lip. Of course I didn¡¯t want to spend the night at home Nichs. After all, that wasn¡¯t his home, but he had nowhere else to go or spend the night. as things were. Finally, after a long debate with herself, she nodded and said, ¡°Very good, then. I am sorry because of the problem.¡± That night, he followed Nichs and Gregory to Dynasty Gardens. Gregory, in particr, was so happy with how his night had turned out that he did a little dance. to celebrate. After his bath, he clung to Tessa like a baby ko and said, ¡°Can I sleep with you. tonight, Miss Pretty Lady?¡± She gave him a motherly smile and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll sleep in your room tonight.¡± Nichs did not put an end to this, which was surprising, but his lips curled unknowingly in a Smile as he headed to his studio to continue with the work. At the same time, he had Edward investigate any incidents that culminated in the injury of Tessa. She hadn¡¯t said much about this, but Nichs had a feeling something had her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Restless. Edward, on the other hand, didn¡¯t press anymore and got to work immediately. However, he wondered. what Nichs¡¯ intentions were for Tessa. Meanwhile, at the Reinhart Residence, the bodyguards who had been sent to the Residence Pinnacle to catch Tessa returned unsessfully, which annoyed Lauren a lot. She thought about how Tessa had threatened to call the police and a chill ran through her. Invaded by A sudden ferocity, he knew that he could no longer drag things out. If Tessa really called the police, then that little Timothy brat will escape just below! from our noses! All the hard work we did will be in vain! Thinking about this, Lauren he immediately revealed his concerns to Ss. Having listened to their reasons, he agreed that time was something they could not. They allowed themselves, so they got up and went to see Timothy in the dead of night. Timothy was currently held captive in the heavily guarded former Reinhart mansion. by the bodyguards patrolling below. Ss and Lauren were soon arriving. They had just walked through the door when Ss sneered and asked with sarcasm: ¡°Have you already considered our offer, brat?¡± Timothy estaba sentado en esquina de habitaci¨®n con los ojos cerrados, pero cuando escuch¨® esto, solt¨® una ¨¢spera carcajada. Ni siquiera quer¨ªa dignificar a Ss con una respuesta. Al ver su desaf¨ªo, Ss se indign¨® y su voz adquiri¨® un tono m¨¢s duro cuando exigi¨®: ¡°?Cuida tu actitud, punk!¡± Lauren, sin embargo, se apresur¨® a calmarlo. ¡°Ahora, ahora, cari?o, ?por qu¨¦ te irritas tanto? D¨¦jame esto to me.¡± Then, he turned to look at Timothy while slurring the words coldly: ¡°It seems that he does not. you worry too much about whether your sister lives or not, Timothy.¡± Timothy was irritated at this, and his eyes mmed open. He fixed a cold and sinister gaze on her. as he asked with clenched teeth, ¡°Tessa? What did you do to her?!¡± His chin rose at a haughty angle whileughing. ¡°Oh, I guess there¡¯s something getting in. Under your skin, after all. I guess I¡¯ll go out and tell you that after your darling Sister discovered that you had been taken, she came to our house to look for you. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife Unfortunately, a little girl like her was no match for any of my bodyguards, and Now they keep it under lock and key. She can scream until she is hoarse and no one wille to her aid! ¡°You two are,¡± Timothy clenched his jaw, looking belligerent as he growled, ¡°You are despicable!¡± ¡°Despicable?¡± Lauren repeated amusedly, as if considering the word. ¡°Well, I guess We are, but what are you going to do about it? I know you care a lot about your sister, Timothy, so I won¡¯t hurt her yet. If you hand over that software of yours to me, maybe I¡¯ll consider letting you go. If you don¡¯t¡­ I guess your sister will have to marry for our benefit.¡± He rubbed his temple as if the idea exhausted her. ¡°Our family has some elite acquaintances, and We know some types of rich kids who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pay a good dowry if they find one Beautifuldy they want to marry. That alone would be enough money to live on! Then, you I suggest you think about this carefully, Timothy. If you don¡¯t give us the software, I will simply pawn your sister. The Reinharts are in an extremely precarious position right now, and I¡¯m in the desperate enough to do anything! Thest part of his speech came out as a vicious threat and Timothy realized that he was saying it. Seriously. A loud manic roar escaped as she shouted, ¡°Wicked witch, Lauren! If you put a hand on Tess, I will tear them all to pieces! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 72 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 72 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 72¨CAfter screaming, he rushed forward in anger, as if he wanted to fight with his life. However, the bodyguard instantly stepped forward and fiercely pushed Timothy to the ground. Repressed by he, Timothy shouted frantically: ¡°Let go of me! Let it go!¡± As if looking at a clown, Lauren sneered: ¡°The way we act depends on what your are. decision. Tonight, we came here on purpose to inform you that tomorrow at 8:00 a.m. have the answer; Otherwise, you will never get your sister back!¡± Timothy was so furious that his anger soared and he was almost hysterical with rage. Suddenly, he looked at Ss. And he cried out, ¡°Ss, is this your intention?¡± Ss opened his mouth, but he did not deny it. Therefore, Timothy let out a chilling grimace. ¡°Good, You really are a good father! You are giving up your daughter for fame and threatening your own son! Being talked to like this inevitably made him feel a little ufortable, but for the sake of his interest. individual, remained silent. Timothy¡¯s eyes shed with strong hatred; He hated this father of his who gave him life but never He took responsibility. In Timothy¡¯s eyes, a person who gave birth to children but did not know He worried about raising them and even used them as bargaining chips was simply worse than a bargaining chip. animal! I hate him!! Hate him to the bone! Under Timothy¡¯s gaze, Ss felt that guilt was growing in him, so he hurried to leave with Lauren. The next day, Tessa had breakfast early in the morning and immediately called the Reinhart family. to ask them angrily, ¡°Lauren, are you going to let him go or not?¡± At this point, it was already 7:30 AM. It was still half an hour before the 8:00 a.m. appointment with Timothy. so naturally Lauren couldn¡¯t let go. Laurenughed loudly on the other end of the phone and spoke in a reckless tone. ¡°Tessa, do you want to report it to the police? No han pasado 24 horas desde que Timothy desapareci¨®, as¨ª que no tienes suficiente tiempo para presentar un caso. ?Crees que a polic¨ªa le importar¨¢? Despu¨¦s de har con valent¨ªa, colg¨® el tel¨¦fono. Tessa estaba extremadamente exasperada. Por supuesto, e sab¨ªa que polic¨ªa no abrir¨ªa un caso sis personas hab¨ªan desaparecido por menos de 24 horas. Sin embargo, ?no pod¨ªa esperar m¨¢s! Inmediatamente sali¨®, lista para dirigirse aisar¨ªa a denunciar el caso. Antes de irse, Gregory tir¨® de esquina de camisa de Tessa y dijo de m gana: ¡°?Todav¨ªa vendr¨¢s por noche, se?orita Pretty Lady?¡± Se inclin¨® y acarici¨® con amor cabeza del ni?o, diciendo en voz baja: ¡°No estoy seguro, pero si voy, te mar¨¦ con anticipaci¨®n¡±. ¨¦l asinti¨®, sus dos ojos oscuros y redondoso uvas. Luego, volvi¨® a preguntar: ¡°Entonces, ?lo que dijiste ayer todav¨ªa cuenta? ?Volver¨¢s para ense?arme? Tessa sonri¨® c¨¢lidamente. ¡°Por supuesto. No te preocupes, cari?o. No me retractar¨¦ de mi pbra¡±. ¡°?Hurra!¡± El peque?o asinti¨®, luciendo mucho m¨¢s tranquilo, y solo entonces le permiti¨® irse. Coincidentally, at this time, Nichs also left the house. The morning sunlight fell over his tall figure as he left the house, enveloping him in a dazzling halo of light. When he arrived at the door, he had arrived just in time to see Tessa alsoing out, so he asked. casually: ¡°Miss Reinhart, where are you going? Let me give you a walk. Tessa didn¡¯t want to disturb Nichs, so she quickly refused. ¡°Thank you, President Sawyer, but no need.¡± With that, she turned around and went to the road to take a taxi by herself, and soon disappeared from N?velDrama.Org is the owner. the view. vision. Seeing that, he frowned. However, he did not care too much and soon, his slender figure but Imposing he entered the waiting vehicle. After getting in the car, Edward informed him of the situation: ¡°President, I learned about the situation. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nichs spoke coldly without raising his head. Edward exined: ¡°President Sawyer, ording to my research, Miss Reinhart¡¯s brother, Timothy, he appeared to be at school yesterday, but he was taken away by people from the Reinhart family. Miss Reinhart He wasn¡¯t homest night because he went to them to bring him back, but not only did he not get his wife back. brother, but she was also injured.¡± Hearing this, Nichs suddenly became cold and stern. ¡°Why does the Reinhart family want to take captive to Timothy? Did I think that the brothers had cut all ties with them? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 73 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 73 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 73¨CEdward nodded and continued: ¡°President Sawyer, ording to previous research, this is the case, but the Reinhart family took Timothy captive for a reason this time.¡± The topic finally reached the most important part. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He looked inexplicably serious as he continued: ¡°ording to my sources, Timothy and his partner ss have recently developed high-end artificial intelligence software. The concept of Software is state-of-the-art and unprecedented in the market, so its value is high. These For years, the Reinhart familypany has gone downhill and in danger of bankruptcy. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife Therefore, they urgently need a product to solve the current dilemma. Coincidentally are interested in Timothy¡¯s software. Unfortunately, Timothy doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with them. and has repeatedly rejected them. However, the Reinhart family continued to pester him without surrender. At first, they didn¡¯t know the software was designed by Timothy, so they didn¡¯t make him nothing. However, somehow theyter learned that Timothy was the developer of the design. of this software. Having said that, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°President, I would say the Reinhart brothers They are very unlucky. They actually have a father who is so irresponsible and even uses his parents! own children for their own benefit! It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± After listening to the story, Nichs¡¯ expression stiffened, and his eyebrows tightened. unconsciously. He remembered how Tessa had rushed out before¡­ Could it be that this woman is going to get Timothy back alone again? Although this woman looked tame on the surface, she was actually stubborn. Clearly, given that She couldn¡¯t take her brother home, refused to give up, and returned early in the morning. Suddenly, Nichs ordered coldly: ¡°Drive faster and follow Tessa. I want to see what she It¡¯s really going to do.¡± When Edward heard this, he was a little startled. ¡°President, forgive me for saying this, but don¡¯t you? is too worried about Miss Reinhart?¡± ?Demasiado preocupado? Cuando Edward termin¨® sus pbras, Nichs lo mir¨® por el espejo retrovisor. ¡°E continuar¨¢ ense?ando a Greg, as¨ª que solo espero que haya menos problemas innecesarios. Adem¨¢s, estoy muy interesado en el software de inteligencia artificial que desarroll¨® Timothy. Si podemos obtener esto y firmar el contrato sin problemas, ser¨¢ de gran ayuda para empresa¡±. Al escuchar esto, de repente se dio cuenta des intenciones de Nichs. Entonces, inmediatamente pis¨® el acelerador y alcanz¨® a Tessa. Unos minutos m¨¢s tarde, se ape¨® del taxi enisar¨ªa y corri¨® directamente a denunciar el caso. ¡°Oficial, mi hermano ha sido secuestrado. ?Quiero denunciar un crimen!¡± e grit¨® en voz alta. Una vez que polic¨ªa escuch¨® que se trataba de un caso de secuestro, se acercaron r¨¢pidamente y preguntaron sobre situaci¨®n, incluida identidad del secuestrador ys posibles disputas. Tessa told them the truth, but after the police officer heard her, she frowned and He apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Reinhart. There is no way to present a case for adults who have disappeared for less than 24 hours. Besides, how do you know it must be a kidnapping? Maybe it¡¯s just a family dispute. I suggest you handle it privately. When she heard this, she became anxious. ¡°No, officer. This is not a family dispute; This is a abduction!¡± His tone was urgent when he added: ¡°You may not understand the situation well yet. ?My brother He has weak legs and my stepmother took him with bad intentions! Now, my brother is in prison. And I don¡¯t know what bad things are going on. Officer, please help me!¡± Tessa pleaded out of desperation. Unfortunately, the police officer still shook his head and He said sternly: ¡°Miss Reinhart, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but thew is thew. If you want Report a case, you must wait for your brother to disappear for 24 hours before We can ept the case. However, I will take a note on the information you gave first. If your brother has not returned 24 hourster, surely we will send someone tomunicate with the other party.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 74 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 74 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 74¨CSo, it was still a basket case. This made Tessa extremely difficult to ept in his heart. In the blink of an eye, it was now 8:00 AM. After Timothy thought about it all night, He finally made a decision. When Lauren arrived, she spoke in a cold voice. ¡°If you want the software in my hands, I can give it to you, but I have two conditions. First, you have to release my sister and make sure she is healthy and healthy. salvo. Second, you have to give me 10 million. This software is the result of research and I develop joint ventures between me and my friend, so I have to admit.¡± When he heard these demands, it was as if he was hearing a joke. She sneered: ¡°Timothy, Why do you think you are qualified to tell us your conditions? Let me tell you that the only option What you have now is to give us the software you have for free, and I¡¯ll let you and your sister go. It¡¯s that simple!¡± She was insinuating that they didn¡¯t want to pay anything in exchange for the product without proper product! They must be dreaming! However, Timothy was not na?ve. He knew well what the situation of the Reinhart family now, so even if Lauren really wanted to marry her sister, it is possible that there is no one willing to pay a high price for the bride, in which Lauren might not be able to to get what you want. dear. It was something Timony had realized after thinking about it all night. So So much, he sneered with a cold face. ¡°Lauren, do you think you can threaten me with this?¡± Lauren¡¯s pupils contracted; she chuckled, ¡°Little brat, what do you mean?¡± Seeming indifferent, he rebuked: ¡°I mean, if you don¡¯t do what I say, then we will be torn apart. without a deal. Anyway, if my sister suffers any damage, I will drag the Reinhart family with we! Let¡¯s see if the Reinhart family can afford to be beaten! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°M-Brat! How dare you!¡± There was a lump in his throat as his voice trembled with wrath. He knew that Tessa was stubborn, but he didn¡¯t expect that Timothy would also have an attitude. dura. Originalmente ne¨® agarrar a Tessa y luego usa para intimidar a Timothy y obligarlo a funcionar¨ªan con ¨¦l. Lauren estaba tan enojada que su respiraci¨®n se aceler¨®. Apretando los dientes de nuevo, mir¨® a Timothy con odio. ?Parece que tenemos que usar m¨¢s fuerza en estos dos para obtener lo que queremos! Sin embargo, justo cuando estaba a punto de hacer algo, Ss de repente habl¨® desde undo: ¡°Dar¨¦ 1 mill¨®n, pero no m¨¢s¡±. Diciendo eso, le entreg¨® el tel¨¦fono directamente a Timothy y luego orden¨®: ¡°ma a tupa?ero de se ahora y p¨ªdele que env¨ªe ese software. De lo contrario, enviar¨¦ a tu hermana a Linus Corporation¡±. ?Corporaci¨®n Linus? Timothy nunca hab¨ªa o¨ªdo har del nombre, pero su intuici¨®n le dijo que Linus Corporation definitivamente no era un buen lugar para ir. ¡°Ja¡±. Mientras reflexionaba, Sophia de repente se ri¨® a undo. Mir¨® a Timothy con desd¨¦n y se regode¨®: ¡°El joven maestro de Linus Corporation tiene un excelente material para marido. Se dice que se ha casado con dos mujeres antes. Una de es se vio obligada a suicidarse porque no soportaba violencia dom¨¦stica, mientras que otra desapareci¨® sin dejar rastro durante noche y a¨²n se desconoce su paradero. Tsk, mi hermana estar¨¢ muy ¡®feliz¡¯ si puede casarse con ¨¦l¡±. Al escuchar esto, sinti¨® que su sangre se llenaba de furia, por lo que rugi¨® de rabia: ¡°?Ss, c¨®mo te atreves!¡± Ss entrecerr¨® los ojos con desd¨¦n. ¡°?Por qu¨¦ no me atrever¨ªa? Mocoso, si no quieres que me meta con Your sister, immediately call your ssmate. I want to see if you think money is more! important than your sister! Timothy gritted his teeth indignantly, the sarcasm in his eyes iparably deep. ¡°Ss, do you think everyone is as cold as you and only cares about the money? B*stard! You will never have a good ending!¡± After saying that, he took his phone and called Henry. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 75 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 75 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 75¨COn the other end of the phone, when Henry heard that Timothy wanted him to bring hisputer, he didn¡¯t even He even thought about it and quickly agreed. After that, they hung up. Seeing that Timothy finally gave in, Lauren, whose face was still twisted with anger, now looked Conceited. She raised her chin as the corners of her mouth curved into a grimace. ¡°Now, Wasn¡¯t it so easy? You have to be aware of who you are. You are an idiot without a mother. Therefore, you are not qualified to fight us.¡± Resentment boiled deep in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say a word. All he did was clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white! In the blink of an eye, Half an hour passed, and Henry had finally arrived. As he walked through the door, he saw at a nce that Timothy was with Ss, and he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Henry took a few steps forward with uncertainty. Timothy looked at Henry, his eyes full of guilt before exining why he told Henry toe. ¡°What?¡± After hearing the exnation, Henry was shocked for a long time. There was never thought that Timothy and Ss were actually father and son. Moreover, there was such a deep conflict! between the two! Immediately, Henry gritted his teeth and became resentful. I was angry, not because the software it could only be sold for 1 million in the end, but because Ss had actually treated his own son! like garbage! You could even use your own child for benefits! Is it even human? Henry immediately opened his mouth, his voice as cold as winter. ¡°Sir. Reinhart, you are a True businessman. How ruthless you are in plotting against your own son! You are not worthy of be a parent! Also, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that it wasn¡¯t just Timothy who developed this software. I also participated in its development, so I also have the right to make decisions. No I will sell you this software, so it is useless even if you threaten Timothy.¡± With that, he took theputer and turned around to leave. When Lauren saw that, her eyes instantly darkened! How dare this boy leave? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. after you havee? Dream of! He suddenly shouted in anger: ¡°Stop right there! Either you leave the software here today, or you can¡¯t leave! Guards, grab it for me!¡± The bodyguards moved forward and blocked Henry¡¯s path. A frowning Henry of He suddenly sneered. ¡°What, are you going to force me to give it to you? You, the entrepreneurs, are really Despicable today, but let me warn you first that I am not rted to you. ?Yes You use force against me, it is equivalent to stealing from me and this is against thew! Try me if you dare!¡± Everyone was stunned to hear this! As for Ss, he was really frustrated. Never He imagined that this problem would ur right after he managed to force Timothy to agree to sell the software. Moreover, what Henry said was true. It didn¡¯t matter if Ss had forced his own son, but it was against thew topel others. After thinking about it, he suddenly rxed his tone a little and said, ¡°So, How about this, Mr. Tompkins? I can give you 5 million as originally agreed. You just need to leave This software here with us and both can leave in peace.¡± However, Henry sneered and replied, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t sell it for 5 million. I already said I want 20 millions for him.¡± When these words came out, everyone in the room was stunned. Timothy was also surprised, but he soon realized that Henry was trying to get justice for him. Therefore, his heart He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little warm. As for Lauren, she was furious. How could anyone challenge her? Greed and threat intertwined in his gaze as he gritted his teeth and suddenly shouted: ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. I won¡¯t give you 2 million, let alone 20 million! You have to give us the software today, no matter what! Guards, take yourputer for me!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 76 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 76 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 76¨CThe bodyguards immediately pounced and stretched out to snatch theputer from Henry. Of course, Henry refused to give in and protected theputer at all costs while fighting. hard. Then, he said, ¡°How dare you! These are my things! How dare you try to **** it from me! by force!¡± However, it was no match for the bodyguards, who had a lot of practice, and after three or two Blows, they knocked him down easily. Henry fell on all fours and hisputer was taken away. After that, the bodyguards carried the Theputer turned on quickly, but after that, the screen was set up with a Advanced fingerprint password, which required fingerprints to unlock. What the hell! Her happiness dimmed when she instantly became furious and ordered, ¡°Bring that one brat and uses his fingerprints to unlock theputer.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The bodyguard immediately stepped forward and dragged Henry away. Then, he forced the Henry¡¯s hand on theputer to unlock it. At this point, Timothy trembled with rage. Who would have thought that the poisonous Lauren would be so crazy enough to get that far? He originally wanted his friend toe and solve the problem, but He had caused his friend to be brutalized in this way. He couldn¡¯t help but feel so Angry that his face turned purple. Feeling anger soaring in his chest, he shouted, ¡°You guys, let go!¡± Suddenly, he recklessly rushed to the bodyguards like a fierce beast, trying to pull out Henry of the problem. However, Ss was unwilling to let go of Henry and went ahead of him. immediate to remove Timothy. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t get in the way! Get lost!¡± Since Timothy¡¯s legs were weak, Ss¡¯ push caused his body to fall towards back without control. He fell directly to the ground, his head hit severely against the corner of the Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Table beside him, sending pain through his head. Timothy¡¯s expression was contorted with pain, and suddenly a stream of warm blood flowed from his forehead. ¡°Timothy, Timothy!¡± Seeing this, Henry was terrified and tried desperately to free himself from the the bodyguard¡¯s grip to run towards Timothy. Unfortunately, Lauren didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape, and shouted angrily furiously: ¡°Hold it! Today, I must have him unlock theputer!¡± The various bodyguards had to exert more force to grab Henry, not letting him move. In An instant, chaos ensued. Timothy wiped the blood from his forehead as it flowed profusely. while Henry struggled hysterically like a maniac. As for her, her expression was even more horrible than that of a crazy woman, while Ss He waspletely dumbfounded. At this moment, the front door suddenly opened with a loud bang, after which A group of policemen entered aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Almost everyone inside the house was amazed at the sight. Then, they saw several Police officers enter with their weapons raised. One of them spoke coldly: ¡°Lauren and Ss Reinhart, for the present are suspected of kidnapping Timothy Reinhart. Please surrender immediately and cooperate with us!¡± Ss and Lauren were so shocked that they didn¡¯t dare to move as the bodyguards They were so scared that they froze. Henry, who has now regained his freedom, immediately he ran and held Timothy. ¡°Timothy, how are you? Is everything okay?¡± At the same time, Tessa rushed in from outside! Obviously, these policemen hade under his insistence. While she was at the police station, the police had initially refused to help her I filed aint and was so desperate that I didn¡¯t know what to do next. However at such a critical moment, Nichs appeared as an angel from heaven to pull her out of the dark abyss. After Nichs spoke to police, they immediately rushed to the Reinhart Residence, where, Of course, they couldn¡¯t locate the person. The housekeeper finally broke down under the pressure He told Tessa that Timothy was being locked up here. It was after hearing those words that Tessa rushed over. Unexpectedly, when he entered through the Door, he saw his brother¡¯s bloodied face. ¡°Timothy!¡± She was so terrified that her face was drained of blood and she rushed towards him. While holding his brother, he shouted, ¡°Timothy, what happened to you? Why is there blood everywhere? Timothy¡¯s face was now pale and his lipscked color. However, once he saw Tessa, immediately regained some life and asked worriedly: ¡°Tessa, are you okay? Did they make you something? Did they hurt you? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 77 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 77 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 77¨CEven though Tessa didn¡¯t understand Timothy, she still said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Timothy was relieved to hear that, and then realized that he had fallen in love with the Lauren¡¯s ns! What an intriguing vixen Lauren is; I almost fell in love! Fortunately, Tessa made it to time. Feeling calmer, Timothy smiled slightly and tried tofort his sister. ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m Not bad. Don¡¯t worry.¡± When Tessa heard this, her heart felt about to break. How am I not going to Worry? He kindly asked Henry: ¡°You should be Timothy¡¯s ssmate, truth? Help me take care of Timothy, okay? ¡°Mmm.¡± Henry nodded immediately. From then on, Tessa stood up, brimming with anger. His eyes were scarlet with rage. while coldness emanated from her. ¡°Who pushed him?¡± she demanded in all seriousness. Ss trembled, but avoided looking at her because of guilt. Immediately, she stared at him. ¡°Was it you?¡± At this moment, Lauren felt anger rise to her chest, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream: ¡°Tessa, what kind of daughter are you? How dare you talk like this to your father, and even dare to call the police here? ?Are crazy?¡± Tessa looked at her coldly, and suddenly pped Lauren in the face. Then, he clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Bitch! Yes, I must have been crazy to think that all of you would be kind to Timothy because he is rted to this family by blood! Now it seems that I underestimated your hardness of heart! I tell you, Lauren, you have an evil heart! I won¡¯t let this Keep it up.¡± After saying that, Tessa turned her head to look at the police and said solemnly: ¡°Officer, they They are the ones who kidnapped my brother. Please drag them on immediately.¡± Hearing that, the police were about to move forward, prompting Ss and Lauren to enter the Panic on the spot. For a moment, Lauren forgot that she was pped and quickly exined: ¡°Agent, you misunderstood! These are just some family matters. In fact, it¡¯s just a conflict. Familiar, so how can you use us of kidnapping Timothy? Officer, you must not listen to the This girl¡¯s nonsense!¡± Ss also spoke anxiously. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s just a conflict in our own family. Besides, I am your Biological father, and the reason I brought my son here is just to talk to him about some stuff. We wanted to discuss some personal matters, and it is not at all about some kind of kidnapping.¡± He fumbled for a pack of cigarettes in his pocket, then handed them to the police one by one, with A fawning smile. ¡°Sorry for making all of you take a trip here for nothing. I hope you Don¡¯t bother you. Anyway, there will be conflict in every family. Later, when we are finished With our family problems, we will definitely go and personally invite everyone to dinner.¡± Unexpectedly, the policemen looked at him coldly. ¡°Sir. Reinhart, what do you mean by that? We are here to do business, not to take bribes from you!¡± Ss¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and he hurriedly exined with a smile: ¡°No, officer. ?How N?velDrama.Org owns this. Can this be considered a bribe? It¡¯s just that there was a misunderstanding, and I want to make it easy for you.¡± Huffing, the police officer replied seriously: ¡°Misunderstanding? But ording to our research, this is not a misunderstanding. You forcibly kidnapped the child in the entrance to the school without their consent, and we also got confirmation from the cameras of Surveince of the entrance of the school. In addition, his alleged bodyguards were immobilizing This other young man, and we also saw him with our eyes. As for Timothy, his head still bleeds even at this time. How can any of this be false? Therefore, he is not only suspected of kidnapping but also of assault! This matter cannot to be exined by a mere family conflict!¡± The police officer¡¯s icy words made Lauren and Ss¡¯ expressions change. significantly. For a moment, they realized that there was no way for them to argue about this! The police officer¡¯s tone was stern and non-negotiable as he continued: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk more. You twoe with us to the police station!¡± Then, the officers approached to take them away. Obviously, Ss was deeply reluctant to go. with them. In a state of panic, he didn¡¯t care about anything anymore, and suddenly said loudly: ¡°No, officer! ?Really you misunderstood! I am the chairman of the Reinhart Group and I usually have a good reputation. How could he even do things that are against thew? Officer, please be more! amodating!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 78 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 78 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 78¨CLauren was even more rmed when she quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Yes, yes, officer, this must be a misunderstanding!¡± However, the police officer still had a strict attitude. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Juste with us to the station. We will discover the truth through the research¡±. Their attitude clearly implied that no negotiations were allowed. Ss felt disgust in his heart. He never thought that the police would be so intransigent, so he was A little exasperated. Then, suddenly, he thought about how it was all because of Tessa, immediately turning his head to look at her. ¡°Tessa, silly girl! You¡¯re really something now, aren¡¯t you? Like this? Not only did you not help when something happened at home, but you even called the police to Arrest your own father. You! Your animal! You are simply a traitor! Hearing this, Tessa stared back at him harshly. Sheughed coldly and replied: ¡°Mr. Reinhart, don¡¯t you feel guilty when you say this? Do you still remember how you kicked us out of the house my brother and me many years ago, Mr. Reinhart? At that moment, I begged you to save my life. Brother, but you didn¡¯t care, and now you try to use me of being the traitor of the family? I¡¯m sorry, but You¡¯re even better than me at it! And when ites to acting like an animal, you seem to be better than me. Also, right? First of all, you didn¡¯t care about my brother¡¯s life, but now that you see that it is Helpfully, you quickly try to recognize him as one of you. I think you¡¯re the only one who could have the shameless to kidnap your own son! Honestly, even if you¡¯re not ashamed of I¡¯m **** ashamed of you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing this, Ss was so furious that he almost exploded. ¡°Tessa, I dare you to say it about new!¡± Tessa¡¯s eyebrows gradually tightened cruelly. ¡°What if I do? Everyone can see what kind of of person you really are! Also, let me warn you, if this kind of thing happens again, never I¡¯ll let go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Despu¨¦s de decir eso, se inclin¨® y recogi¨® a Timothy, lista para enviar a su hermano al hospital. La polic¨ªa tambi¨¦n se present¨® sin decir nada y quer¨ªa llevarse a Ss y Lauren. Ss parec¨ªa nervioso al pensar que, despu¨¦s de todo, ¨¦l era el presidente del Grupo Reinhart. Si se supiera que hoy me llevaron aisar¨ªa, ?qu¨¦ pensar¨ªan los de fuera? Al pensar en esto, inmediatamente grit¨® fuerte y enojado: ¡°?Tessa, detente ah¨ª mismo! ?Est¨¢s seguro de que quieres hacerme esto? ?Yo soy tu padre! Si me tratas as¨ª, ?no tienes miedo del karma? Cuando Tessa escuch¨®s pbras, hizo una pausa y se volvi¨®, sonriendo sarc¨¢sticamente. ¡°?En realidad? ?No s¨¦ si sufrir¨¦ karma, pero al menos s¨¦ que es hora de que seas castigado por todass cosas terribles que has hecho en el pasado ahora! Disfr¨²t; ?Todo es obra tuya! Despu¨¦s de decir eso, recogi¨® a su hermano y se fue sin mirar atr¨¢s. No importaba cu¨¢nto gritaran Ss y Lauren detr¨¢s de e, ya no les prestaba atenci¨®n. ?Estos idiotas! ?Har¨ªan lo que hicieron si supieran que enfrentar¨ªan esto hoy? Pronto, toda gente sali¨® de casa. En este momento, el lujoso Rolls-Royce gris oscuro todav¨ªa estaba esperando al borde de carretera. Despu¨¦s de dudar por un momento, Tessa camin¨® lentamente con su hermano y golpe¨® suavemente ventana del auto. La ventani del coche se desliz¨® hacia abajo, N?velDrama.Org owns this. revndo el rostro impecable y el aura poderosa de Nichs. Mordi¨¦ndose elbio inconscientemente, Tessa sinti¨® algo de aprensi¨®n, pero aun as¨ª pregunt¨®: ¡°Presidente Sawyer, es dif¨ªcil tomar un taxi en este vecindario, ?podr¨ªa enviarnos al hospital?¡± Nichs levant¨® su mirada indiferente y mir¨® frente manchada de sangre de Timothy, luego los dej¨® entrar sin decir una pbra. En ese momento, Henry tambi¨¦n lo sigui¨®. Todav¨ªa estaba agarrando manos, y ten¨ªa moretones. Por lo tanto, fue al hospital junto con los dem¨¢s. Por otrodo, Ss y Lauren tambi¨¦n fueron escoltados al coche de polic¨ªa sin piedad. Sophia nunca hab¨ªa visto esta escena antes, por lo que se sinti¨® aterrorizada en su coraz¨®n. R¨¢pidamente los alcanz¨®, gritando desesperadamente: ¡°?Pap¨¢, mam¨¢!¡± ¡°Sofia!¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Ss, on the other hand, was calmer. Before you leave, She made sure to tell her daughter what to do next. ¡°Sofia, it¡¯s okay. Talk to Mr. Fisher, our firm¡¯s attorney, and ask him to help me rescue me. Do you listen?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 79 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 79 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 79¨C¡°Mm-hmm, I will!¡± Sophia began to cry, but could only see Ss and Lauren being sent into the police car. After Tessa sent her brother to the hospital, she immediately subjected him to medical examinations. and bandaged his wounds. Fortunately, apart from suffering some superficial injuries, there was nothing serious in Timothy¡¯s injuries, and Tessa couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she heard that, feeling much more relieved in her heart. After his brother received treatment for Wounded, everyone left the hospital. At this time, Tessa unexpectedly saw that Nichs hadn¡¯t left yet and was still waiting outside. Thinking of what had happened today, she bit her lip and immediately he went forward to thank Nichs. ¡°President Sawyer, thank you very much for today. If it weren¡¯t for your Help, my brother might still be locked up right now.¡± She was really grateful to him from the bottom of her heart this time. After all, if he doesn¡¯t She would have been there, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to guarantee that she could get her brother out alone.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nichs¡¯ expression was the same as always, without the slightest hesitation. He said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s not big. thing. As long as you¡¯re fine.¡± As they talked, Henry went out with Timothy. Seeing his sister talking to a man, Timothy He surprised a little, so he walked over. ¡°Who is this, Tessa?¡± Smiling, Tessa quickly introduced: ¡°Timothy, this is Chairman Nichs Sawyer of the Group Sawyer.¡± Once Timothy and Henry heard who this man was, they were both stunned, especially Henry, who immediately adopted a proper posture. It was widely known. that the Sawyers were the most important family in the country and that the president of the Sawyer Group was a legendary figure. Both of them didn¡¯t expect Tessa to meet this man. However, Tessa didn¡¯t notice anything and kept going. sonriendo. ¡°Timothy, de hecho, solo pude traer a polic¨ªa gracias a ayuda del presidente Sawyer. Sin ¨¦l, es posible que realmente no pueda salvarte ¡°. Al escuchar eso, Timothy r¨¢pidamente volvi¨® a sus sentidos, luego se inclin¨® cort¨¦smente. ¡°Gracias, presidente Sawyer¡±. Nichs todav¨ªa parec¨ªa indiferente; simplemente dijo con voz hda: ¡°No hay necesidad de agradecerme. No es un gran problema. Ya que est¨¢s bien, me ir¨¦ primero. Tessa asinti¨® levemente y dijo: ¡°No te preocupes por Greg. Ir¨¦ a ense?arle¡±. Al escuchar esto, Nichs mir¨® profundamente por un momento, luego asinti¨® y estaba a punto de irse. Inesperadamente, antes de que pudiera alejarse, Timothy de repente le grit¨®: ¡°?Presidente Sawyer, por favor qu¨¦dese un minuto!¡±. Deteni¨¦ndose, Nichs levant¨® levemente una ceja y mir¨® hacia atr¨¢s confundido. ¡°?Hay algo m¨¢s?¡± El coraz¨®n de Timothyt¨ªa con fuerza y su respiraci¨®n era un poco r¨¢pida. Inconscientemente trag¨® saliva y finalmente reuni¨® el coraje para preguntar: ¡°Presidente Sawyer, ?est¨¢ libre? ?Puedo tomar algo de su tiempo? Tengo algunos asuntos de negocios de los que quiero har contigo. Al escuchar eso, Tessa y Henry se sobresaltaron. Este ¨²ltimo, naturalmente, sab¨ªa lo que Timothy quer¨ªa hacer, y de repente, ¨¦l tambi¨¦n se emocion¨® un poco y su mirada tambi¨¦n brill¨®. Los ojos profundos de Nichs se desviaron un poco, pero estaba un poco sorprendido. Originalmente, estaba neando encontrar una oportunidad para har sobre esto, pero no esperaba que otra parte tomara iniciativa de acercarse a ¨¦l. Sin embargo, Nichs no estaba impaciente. Sus ojos negros recorrieron a Timothy, y al ver el vendaje alrededor de su cabeza, no pudo evitar preguntar en voz baja: ¡°?Estar¨¢s bien? ¡°Estoy m-¡± Timothy quer¨ªa decir que estaba bien, pero despu¨¦s de har un rato, se sinti¨® un poco mareado y se tambale¨® hacia atr¨¢s de repente. Cuando Nicol¨¢s vio esto, dijo sin ti ¡°No hay prisa. Ya que no te sientes bien, vuelve a descansar primero y podemos fijar otro momento para discutir asuntos rcionados con el trabajo¡±. Al escuchar esto, Timothy no tuvo m¨¢s remedio que asentir. ¡°Est¨¢ bien, entonces que tenga un buen d¨ªa, President Sawyer.¡± Without hesitation, Nichs turned around and left quickly. After the Rolls-Royce drove away, Tessa breathed a sigh of relief. Turning his head, he asked with a slightly puzzled tone: ¡°Timothy, the Work-rted issue they discussed just now is about the software that developed?¡± Timothy replied, ¡°Yes. I developed a piece of software with Henry, and it was also the reason why Ss came to get me.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 80 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 80 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 80¨C¡°I see.¡± Tessa nodded, and then added: ¡°No matter what, you¡¯d better recover. first. Let¡¯s talk about the restter.¡± Timothy nodded docilely. ¡°Agreed. Thank you, Tessa. Tessa smiled happily but felt a little worried in her heart, so she added: ¡°But Timothy, You shouldn¡¯t go home these days. Go and live on campus for a while, where it¡¯s safer.¡± Timothy understood that she was worried that the Reinhart family woulde to her house to look for trouble. so he naturally nodded. Then, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then where would you live?¡± Startled, Tessa realized that she had forgotten to consider where the night. It seemed to be a difficult problem. However, he thought that things would naturally fall into his ce, so he smiled softly while reassuring his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find a ce to stay.¡± Although Timothy was not at ease, there was no other way, so he nodded. On the other hand, Henry was a Little confused, so he asked, ¡°Tessa, are you worried that that family will look for you again? ?But no Have they all been arrested yet? Tessa smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being arrested? They will be released sooner orter. It¡¯s just A matter of time. The danger of the Reinhart family still exists, and considering how they are, we never They will let go now that they were harmed by us.¡± Hearing this, Henry couldn¡¯t help but fall silent, sighing silently inside. ?Timothy and Tessa are very unlucky to have such a horrible father! Of course, Henry didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. After all, it was like rubbing salt on their wounds, so he just kept it in his heart. So, Tessa thought of something and asked kindly, ¡°Henry, can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°Yes. Tell me.¡± Enrique nodded. Smiling, Tessa then said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to ask you to help take care of Timothy because he is physically weak. Now that he¡¯s injured, I¡¯m worried about letting him stay in the campus. So, I hope you can help him with things. With regard to today¡¯s incident, I regret Very much to have been involved in it and to have hurt you.¡± When Henry heard this, he smiled brightly. ¡°Tessa, you are too polite. I¡¯m a good friend of Timothy and I have thick skin, so they didn¡¯t hurt me at all.¡± Tessa smiled even more when she praised: ¡°You are brave and fair. Timothy is lucky to meet a good friend like you. Anyway, thank you very much. At thepliments, Henry felt a little embarrassed and blushed without saying another word. Soon They arrived on campus. Before the two got out of the car, Tessa continued to remind her brother, saying, ¡°Timothy, if There¡¯s something going on campus, he remembers calling me. Take care of yourself.¡± Timothy nodded obediently, then smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tessa. I will take care of myself. Take care you too.¡± Satisfied with the answer, she said no more. After that, he saw the two entering the doors before leave and head to Dynasty Gardens. ¡°Miss Be is back!¡± When Tessa entered the door, Gregory didn¡¯t expect her toe back so soon and was shocked. His Unhappy little face lit up and immediately ran with her short legs before hugging the leg of Tessa. Simrly, she also smiled warmly. He squatted down, lovingly rubbed his head of the boy and asked, ¡°When I wasn¡¯t home, what did you do?¡± Gregory jumped up and said, ¡°I was with grandma!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. At that, Tessa was stunned, and when she looked up, she saw Stefania. Stefania was now seated on the sofa quietly, his expression somewhat serious, and his lookplicated when he looked at Tessa. When Gregory had food poisoning, he med Tessa in the first instance, prompting that the atmosphere became very ufortable. Unexpectedly, in the end, he had hurt someone. innocent. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 81 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 81 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 81¨CIn the end, the person who had harmed Gregory turned out to be Stefania¡¯s trusted best friend, Yana! When Stefania thought of this, her heart raced with rage. Last night, when he returned to his residence, She was full of anger and suspicion. He couldn¡¯t believe that Yana really did anything to hurt Gregory. However, the evidence provided by Nichs was still with her, which was so strong that He had to believe her. Therefore, after arriving home, Stefania went to find Yana first, but she He found thetter, rummaging through the contents of her room and looking for something. Stefania¡¯s face sank immediately, but on the surface, she still asked, without revealing her emotions: ¡°Yana, what have you lost? Do you want me to help you find it together? Surprised by the unexpected questions, Yana turned around to see Stefania there, so she He hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, there is no need. It¡¯s just a cosmetic ring. It should have rolled under the bed, so I¡¯ll take it outter.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The disappointment in Stefania¡¯s heart intensified, after which she said: ¡°In that case, Let the maidse and help you find it. You¡¯re not well. What if you identally Faint? By the way, you keep saying that you have a headache. Have you taken your medicine? As soon as she mentioned medicine, Yana felt a chill run down her back. With a guilty voice, hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Yes, I have taken it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Stefania¡¯s tone was gloomy, and her eyes darkened a little. ¡°It just so happens that I have a bit of a headache recently. Why don¡¯t you also give me a pill? It will make me feel better. ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± Yana was so scared that she let go. Stefania¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Why not?¡± Yana quickly tried to calm down and changed her tone. ¡°Oh, I guess it will work, but that medicine It is a newly developed drug abroad. I have stayed abroad for a long time time, so it¡¯s okay for me to take it, but I¡¯m worried it¡¯s not very suitable for you. Also, I just finished the bottle. ¡°Heh.¡± Stefania¡¯s face suddenly became cold. Then, he said in an icy voice: ¡°Did you finish the Or did you really miss it? Are you looking for this bottle? Luego de pregunta, Stefania sin prisas sac¨® bote, y al ve, Yana sinti¨® que su mirada se contra¨ªa. Su rostro cambi¨® instant¨¢neamente dram¨¢ticamente. De hecho, ?su expresi¨®n se ve¨ªa tan mal Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. La mirada de Stefania era oscura mientras se re¨ªa fr¨ªamente. ¡°?Qu¨¦? ?No es esta bote? ?Por qu¨¦ pareces estar en estado de shock? Yana se ri¨® torpemente antes de decir: ¡°S¨ª, esta es bote. Debo haberlo olvidado y lo dej¨¦ abajo en alguna parte, ?verdad? Gracias, Stefania, por encontrarlo para m¨ª.¡± Luego, Yana alcanz¨® bote, pero antes de que pudiera toma, Stefania solt¨® repentinamente y la bote de medicina cay¨® directamente al suelo y se alej¨® rodando. Ante eso, Yana se congel¨®. Su rostro cambi¨® de color, mir¨® a Stefania y luego vte dijo: ¡°Stefania, ?qu¨¦ est¨¢s haciendo?¡± Stefania mir¨® con frialdad antes de resor con enojo. ¡°?Hacer lo? ?No deber¨ªa preguntarte esto? Desde tu regreso, te he estado tratando bien a ti y a tu hija, ?pero trataste de envenenar a Greg! Yana, do we owe you anything? How dare you treat a child who is only a few years old with so much cruelty? Yana¡¯s face turned white after her friend called her. Instantly, he plunged into the Fight or flight mode and was quick to deny: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hurt Greg. What are you about? Talking? Is there a misunderstanding? ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Stefania was furious and from then on, threw a piece of paper at Yana before. to expose it mercilessly. ¡°Nichs discovered that the medicine you take is the medicine that poisoned Greg! In addition, also You were captured by the vi¡¯s surveince cameras. Yana, dare to deny everything? Yana was in a state of confusion. She thought she had done everything right, so she never thought that would be exposed. In a hurry, he shook his head and tly denied it. ¡°No, Stefania! Listen! That¡¯s not what happened!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 82 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 82 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 82¨C¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt Greg. I just didn¡¯t like Tessa, so I wanted to Get rid of it, and that¡¯s why I came up with this n. Stefania, you should know me well. I don¡¯t have that kind of bad intentions towards your family. I originally thought so.¡± p! While Yana was still trying to deny it, Stefania didn¡¯t have the patience to listen more and directly. He pped her. Anger stirred in his heart as he instantly shouted furiously: ¡°It¡¯s already enough! I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation anymore! For the sake of our past friendship and the fact that that Greg is fine, Yana, I¡¯m not going to deal with you this time. But! From now on, the friendship between our families is cut off once and for all! Now, get out hence! Yana was so scared that she quickly grabbed Stefania¡¯s hand and kept begging. clemency. ¡°Stefania, I beg you. Will you give me another chance? I beg you! We¡¯ve been friends for so many years; How can our friendship be broken like this? Stefania coldly threw Yana¡¯s hand in disgust. ¡°Yana, since you know we¡¯ve been friends For so many years, how dare you hurt my grandson? I was crazy to be your friend! Get out!¡± ¡°No, no, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it. Stefania, please forgive me!¡± Yana kept begging without giving up, almost falling to his knees. At this moment, just as the two were fighting each other, Roselle walked in. by the door. Once he saw Stefania, he greeted thetter with a smile, ¡°Ms. Sawyer, you are back. Stefania¡¯s cold eyes looked straight at her. Only then did Roselle find something wrong. His face He changed and quickly asked, ¡°Mom, Mrs. Sawyer, you¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stefania didn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush and asked furiously: ¡°Roselle, let me ask you! this! Did you also participate in drugging Greg? Roselle was shocked, and her eyes were like a frightened deer. In a panicked and innocent voice, he said: ¡°Ms. Sawyer, what are you talking about? Did I drug Greg? How is that possible?¡± Stefania narrowed her eyes, looking at Roselle. ¡°You really don¡¯t know? Your mother drugged Greg. Do you really know nothing about it? ¡°?Qu¨¦?¡± Roselle inmediatamente mir¨® a Yana con los ojos muy abiertos y mir¨® con incredulidad. ¡°Mam¨¢, t¨²¡­ ?C¨®mo pudiste hacer tal cosa?¡± Su habilidad para actuar probablemente le dar¨ªa un Oscar porque parec¨ªa no saber lo que estaba pasando. Con voz triste y enojada, dijo: ¡°Mam¨¢, Greg es un ni?o muy peque?o. ?C¨®mo pudiste hacerle da?o a Greg de esta manera? Yana inmediatamente grit¨®: ¡°?Roselle, no fue mi intenci¨®n hacerlo! ?Estaba cegado por estupidez! S¨¦ que est¨¢s interesado en Nichs, as¨ª que cuando vi a Tessa, pens¨¦ que ten¨ªa ms intenciones y quer¨ªa seducir a Nichs, as¨ª que pens¨¦ en usar algunos m¨¦todos para ahuyenta¡±. ¡°?Expulsa a este par de madre e hija ingratas!¡± Pronto, Stefania volvi¨® a realidad de sus recuerdos. Dej¨® escapar un suspiro profundo, apenas reprimiendo frustraci¨®n restante en su coraz¨®n, luego volvi¨® cabeza para mirar a Tessa y dijo con una sonrisa amistosa: ¡°Se?orita Reinhart¡±. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tessa asinti¨® cort¨¦smente. ¡°Sra. Aserrador.¡± La sonrisa de Stefania era muy rjada. ¡°Se?orita Reinhart, tome asiento¡±. Tessa asinti¨® en silencio y luego se acerc¨® para sentarse. No era muy restringida, ni entusiasta. E s¨®lo mantuvo el civismo apropiado. A Stefania le gustaba beber t¨¦, as¨ª que en ese momento le sirvi¨® una taza a Tessa. ¡°Se?orita Reinhart, este t¨¦ no est¨¢ mal. Intentalo.¡± Tessa lo acept¨® rotundamente. ¡°Gracias.¡± Despu¨¦s de eso, tom¨® suavemente taza de t¨¦ y tom¨® un sorbo. Como el t¨¦ apenas entraba en boca, Its taste was slightly astringent, but it had a prolonged aftertaste. However, that was all that she felt, and after drinking it, she put down the cup in her hands and said a little embarrassedly: ¡°I am a woman. Common and I don¡¯t know how to taste tea. All tea tastes the same to me. Hearing this, Stefania smiled slightly. Then, in a softer voice, he said, ¡°Miss Reinhart, you are sincere.¡± At this moment, he stopped, his gaze turned to apology. ¡°Well, Miss Reinhart, I think I should apologize for hurting him before.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 83 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 83 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 83¨C¡°Excuse me?¡± Tessa was a little puzzled. Stefania nodded: ¡°At the time, I was too worried about Greg, that¡¯s why I med you, a strange, without any evidence. Come to think of it, it was very unfair to you. But how could I to expect that the one who drugged Greg was actually one of us?!¡± With a deep sigh, Stefania¡¯s tone was full of remorse. He had been treating Yana as her best friend for many years, but that person had been intriguing against her Most precious grandson. She hated herself for not seeing through him and almost hurting the child! Tessa, who didn¡¯t know everything yet, couldn¡¯t help frowning in confusion upon hearing that. ¡°One of the yours?¡± ¡°Miss Belle, it was Mrs. Gingham who hurt me.¡± Halfway through the conversation, Greg talked about sudden movement. The little boy walked in with a Rubik¡¯s cube in his hands, after which he came to Tessa and opened her dark eyes wide before interspersing: ¡°The one we went to pick up together at the airport.¡± Did you go to the airport to pick up? Aren¡¯t they Roselle and Yana? Tessa frowned and looked at Stefania. ¡°Why her? Aren¡¯t you and Mrs. Gingham friends? ?How could she?¡­¡± However, Stefania did not exin. He held back the answer in his heart, thinking that he couldn¡¯t tell Tessa that the reason Yana did this was to get rid of Tessa. Therefore, she he simply said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Anyway, this matter has been resolved and the Misunderstanding has also been clearly exined. Miss Reinhart, I should have corrected the mistake earlier. The I feel very much.¡± Tessa¡¯s face sank slightly; In fact, there was a thorn stuck in his heart. But if it I thought from Stefania¡¯s point of view, at that time, the older woman was worried about Gregory, so it was reasonable for him to suspect a stranger indiscriminately. Thinking of this, Tessa rxed and simply said, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s over. Mrs Sawyer, I also know that solo sospech¨® de m¨ª porque estaba preocupada por Greg. Si yo fuera t¨², podr¨ªa haber pensado lo mismo en ese momento tambi¨¦n. Entonces, est¨¢ bien¡±. Cuando dijo esto, son¨® indiferente. Stefania, por el contrario, se sobresalt¨®, aparentemente sin esperar que Tessa se encogiera de hombros con tanta facilidad. Si se tratara de otra persona, es posible que ya est¨¦n pidiendo algunapensaci¨®n, pero Tessa fue considerada. En ese momento, cambi¨® de opini¨®n hacia Tessa. Parece que, en efecto, hab¨ªa pensado mal de esta chica antes. Afterwards, the two had no words to say to each other, and Tessa sat stiffly for a while. Feeling a Little awkward, she said, ¡°Ms. Sawyer, I promised Greg that I would continue to teach you violin. If you think Okay, then I will start the lesson now.¡± Stefania nodded, so Tessa immediately stood up and took Greg¡¯s hand, and the Two went to the studio together. After a lesson, it was already lunchtime. When Tessa came out Carrying Greg, he discovered that Nichs had actually returned. At this time, he was sitting downstairs on the couch, talking to Stefania. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you again at this time.¡± Stefania made an indifferentment after seeing it. Nichs¡¯ eyes looked carelessly at Tessa and replied: ¡°I left some documents in home, so I went back to get them and also apanied Greg to lunch.¡± Although he said this, he had heard that his mother hade to the house and was worried that Tessa He had a hard time, so he hurried back home. When Stefania heard this, she didn¡¯t suspect Nothing and just nodded before turning to the little guy. ¡°Greg, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. See Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. to wash your hands. Then, he set his sights on Tessa and kindly added, ¡°Miss Reinhart too. Get ready for eat. Tessa hesitated but nodded atst. After that, he took Greg to wash his hands. At the dining table, the boy naturally wanted to sit next to Tessa as if he didn¡¯t want to be away from her. During the meal, Stefania also passed the dishes from time to time. ¡°Miss Reinhart, take some more.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Tessa nodded and replied, then ate quietly, trying not to make a noise. Stefania inspected Tessa but found that Tessa was not as vulgar as she thought. At least, the This girl¡¯s behavior and demeanor were very decent and elegant, and there seemed to be no bad guys. habits in her that Stefania could criticize. However, halfway through the meal, it was suddenly interrupted. Andrew suddenly rushed to report: ¡°Mrs. Sawyer, Master Nichs, Miss Gingham is here. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 84 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 84 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 84¨CAs Stefania listened, her face became cold and serious, and disdain was evident in her eyes. The Nichs¡¯ eyebrows gathered, betraying the displeasure he felt. Gregory also pouted with his tiny lips, obviously annoyed. Nichs stayed in Silence for a moment, then nodded to the butler. ¡°Let her in.¡± The butler nodded in response, and soon Roselle was strutting around the door. To your surprise, What he saw was Tessa, Nichs and Greg sitting at the dining room table, halfway through their meal. The harmonious atmosphere was very simr to a family reunion¡­ There was a shadow in the look of his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He took two steps towards He went ahead and greeted them politely in his softer voice: ¡°Good morning, Ms. Sawyer. Hello, Nichs. Stefania looked at Roselle in a cold voice. ¡°And what business do you have here?¡± Roselle looked haggard when she said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. Since I left the Main house yesterday, I have not bothered eye. I still feel guilty when I think of Greg. I know that my Mother did all that for my own good, but I can¡¯t get through it no matter what. So, I decided I could never make up for Greg¡¯s pain, but I still want your forgiveness! Today, right here, I am Kneeling in apology for my mother¡¯s sake as well. Please forgive us!¡± With that, Roselle bent her knees and knelt on the ground. Tears began to flow from their eyes and sobbed very softly, looking so pitiful and touching the hearts of those who Looked. Seeing that, Tessa remained silent, but had to admit that Roselle honestly had ease. with words. Roselle didn¡¯t have to say much to subtly me her mother and therefore Presenting yourself as innocent. She also meekly came to apologize instead of her mother, and her tears of helplessness won over. Compassion for her, adding to his constructed image of a thoughtful daughter. Those who understood would know how Roselle¡¯s mind worked. Those who did not, without However, they would bepletely deceived. However, this had nothing to do with Tessa, so he couldn¡¯t care less. Simply ced more food on Gregory¡¯s te, then ate his own food quietly, pretending not know nothing. Nichs¡¯ face was icy as he remained silent as well. He lowered his head and ate at silence, then quietly said to Gregory, ¡°Eat.¡± In fact, he refused to give Roselle even a nce. The man¡¯s unppable attitude so shocked Roselle that it paled. She hade here today to get Nichs¡¯ understanding and attention by showing him how tragic it had been. Without N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, the man didn¡¯t even seem to hear her, so she felt very defeated. Roselle was a little regretful now. He should have known how ipetent his mother was, and not He should have used such a terrible tactic that it benefited no one. She could only me herself, because she was too eager to drive Tessa away. But now, Tessa was eating at the table, enjoying the warm wee of the family. Sawyer. Roselle herself, however, had to be on her knees humiliated! The contrast between the two women was so strong that Roselle felt extreme difort. His chest was full of rage and destitution, and his watery eyes were tinged with a vicious glow. On the other hand, as Stefania looked at Roselle kneeling on the ground pitifully, her heart was It softened a little. In the end, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Get up now, Roselle. Not even kneeling will erase the fact that that your mother hurt Greg. However, since you were not aware, I will not me you for this.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing that, Roselle was instantly delighted when she got up from the ground and thanked him. hastily, eximing, ¡°Thank you very much, Mrs. Sawyer!¡± With that, she bit her red lip and looked nervously at Nichs. ¡°Nichs¡±, Nichs didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow when he interrupted her with his bitter voice. ¡°Your mother has done I hurt Greg, so even if you came to apologize, I would never forgive you. However, you should not forget one thing. Remember how you med Miss Reinhart despite your conscience? Now, apologize to her. She is the truly innocent one.¡± Hearing that, Roselle was instantly dumbfounded. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 85 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 85 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 85¨CWhen Roselle looked at Tessa, she felt an insidious fury inside her. Therefore, he clenched his fists with So much strength that her sharp nails stuck in her skin. He had never thought that Nichs would ask him! Apologies to such a miserable woman! However, he had a picture to keep, so he still suppressed his disdain and said in a tone of Apology: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± He took a deep breath to control his dissatisfaction, then turned and bowed to Tessa, saying in a tame voice: ¡°Miss Reinhart, I¡¯m so sorry. My mother had ndered you without thinking, and I feel so much!¡± Tessa gave him a calm look, her attitude cold. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m a normal person with a normal background, so I can¡¯t ept your apologies.¡± At the hospital that day, Yana had mocked Tessa and said that she was a humble people. Instantly, Roselle paled. This woman really doesn¡¯t know her ce! Still, he hid those thoughts behind his regretful tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Reinhart. I know that You¡¯re not happy about it, but I sincerely apologize to everyone. I really hope you can forgive my mother for her mistakes!¡± Tessa remained unmoved. ¡°Save your apology.¡± Tessa was not a saint, and she also knew that this woman might be apologizing on the outside, but for Inside, he still looked down on her. Then, he refused to be kind and said casually, ¡°After all, President Sawyer had me. cleared the name. I didn¡¯t, so I have nothing to hide. As for you, I hope you and you mother never hurt Greg again. It¡¯s just an innocent child.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing the reproach, Roselle quickly smiled apologiously. ¡°But, for Of course, I will never hurt Greg. I even wish I was his mother.¡± Unexpectedly, after Roselle finished speaking, Gregory immediately retorted: ¡°Ew! ?You you are not my mommy!¡± The harsh truth hit his face so hard that he looked horrible. Nichs could see that the boy didn¡¯t like Roselle at all, so he said, ¡°Since you said your apologies, you can go back now.¡± The request for her to return was so unexpected that it left her stunned. I wanted to seize the opportunity to stay here after apologizing, but Nichs had kicked her out without any respect for her. In a situation like that, he couldn¡¯t insist on staying, even if he was reluctant. He could only look down in disappointment as he quietly said, ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯m leaving now. Until the soon¡­¡± With that, he turned around and walked out. Then, there was an awkward atmosphere surrounding the people in the dining room. After a brief sigh, Stefania was the first to speak. ¡°Actually, Roselle is a good one. girl. She is kind and understanding, and she is also an obedient daughter. It¡¯s a pity that he has a mother like Yana. It must be difficult for her. . Hearing that, Tessa remained emotionless, as she had no opinions orments on the character of Roselle. However, there was a certain chill in Nichs¡¯ eyes. He never believed that Roselle was a Innocent spectator. Roselle was always with her mother, so the olderdy could not have done this for her mother. own will. Moreover, Roselle didn¡¯t seem as nice as she had presented herself. Nichs just didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth. His mother was already furious about this incident, so that he didn¡¯t want to increase his problems. Later that day, after lunch, Nichs prepared to go to thepany and would also take Stefania. After the two left, Tessa finally let out a long sigh of relief. With Mrs. Sawyer around, Tessa felt ufortable no matter where she went, and had to restrain himself so as not to get too intimate with Gregory. Now that Mrs. Sawyer was gone, Tessa and Gregory could finally rx. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Meanwhile, after saying goodbye, Roselle felt regret and anger, and also a brief panic. She had returned this time with the aim of winning over Nichs, but now everything was there. ruined. No! Roselle shook her head furiously, a determined expression on her face. I must think of a way to convince Nichs to believe me! There¡¯s also that Tessa¡­ Eventually I willpletely get rid of that woman! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 86 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 86 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 86¨CIn the afternoon, Tessa gave Gregory lessons as usual. Stopped teaching after two periods and allowed the child to digest the lesson on his own. Music wasn¡¯t something one could learn overnight, and one would need a foundation. stable to flourish in the future. The two walked out of the study, one after another, and moved into the hall. to rest. Meanwhile, Andrew served some delicious desserts. Gregory ate two pieces, then gave Tessa two others. The atmosphere between them was warm and friendly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After that, the boy went to get his drawing tools and began to draw on the drawing table. coffee. Tessa wanted to join him, but her phone rang at that moment. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Reinhart?¡± As soon as he picked up, he heard a humble and polite voice. ¡°And you are?¡± Tessa frowned. ¡°Hello, Miss Reinhart. I¡¯m Patrick Kramer, attorney at Reinhart Group. I have contacted You today to schedule a meeting with you so we can discuss some things. Me I asked if I would have time¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have it. I have nothing to discuss with you. Tessa interrupted the other coldly, and then hung up immediately. A Reinhart Groupwyer? Pst! She didn¡¯t even have to think to know the reason why this person contacted her. What else Would you talk about the stupid topics rted to the Reinhart family? Do I seem like I¡¯m interested in those silly topics? Meanwhile, in thewyer¡¯s office at Reinhart Group sat an appearance-looking Palter. Exasperated. He didn¡¯t expect the call to end so quickly, and looked at Sophia next to him, Sighing. ¡°Miss Sophia, she hung up.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sophia instantly gritted her teeth in anger. She was full of rage, that she had hardly any ce to vent. He cursed in a low voice: ¡°That wretched one! Tessa! She really wants to destroy my parents! How ungrateful! This morning, after Ss and Lauren were arrested, Sophia had gone to thepany to get help. When Patrick heard about the situation, he immediately ran to the police station and tried rescue Ss. However, the police refused bail. He hurriedly collected more information about the case. When he understood how it all happened, he suggested that Sophia and Tessa should talk about it with each other; hence the previous call. However, Patrick didn¡¯t expect Tessa to hang up, with no regard for them! Despite being a case difficult, he analyzed the situation professionally. ¡°Miss Sophia, the main me lies with Mr. Reinhart, so he also has to take responsibility. This incident is not as serious as Thought. As long as we can convince Miss Reinhart and her brother to withdraw the Charges, we can solve the rest. Sophia was furious when she said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Are you suggesting reconciliation? Look at his attitude! Nor We can even speak properly; How am I supposed to reconcile with her? Patrick also found it difficult, but patiently advised him, exining, ¡°Maybe we can try. another way to convince them.¡± Hearing that, Sophia frowned as she looked at Patrick. ¡°What way?¡± Patrick replied, ¡°I suggest you give them something good. It can be money or something else, just something with which they would be satisfied. Maybe then they will be willing to let Mr. and Mrs. Reinhart go.¡± At that, Sophia looked at him furiously and shouted, ¡°You must be joking! Those two harmed my parents, But do I still have to give them something good? Nonsense!¡± Patrick remained patient. ¡°Miss Sophia, you can¡¯t think like this! News of Mr. Reinhart is still deleted; Word hasn¡¯t spread yet. In the meantime, we need to take advantage of this opportunity to get them out. Otherwise, when people know, Reinhart¡¯s already precarious situation It will only get worse, perhaps even to the point of no return! Please consider the situation!¡± As Sophia listened, she was so angry that she might explode at any moment. Of course I won¡¯t consider it! That wretched Tessa put my parents in jail, so why Should I bow my head to her let alone give her benefits just to save our skin? ?She You can keep dreaming! I will never, in a million years, surrender to Tessa! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 87 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 87 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 87¨CIn addition to Sophia, Patrick could guess what he was thinking. As I watched her squeeze the Teeth with hatred, he knew that she would not follow that path. So, I could only suggest an alternative. ¡°Miss Sophia, if you are really unwilling to do it, Then we can find another way. Well, why don¡¯t you try talking to Sawyer Group and tell them. Do you call for Mr. Reinhart to be released? After all, Sawyer Group is the one behind all this. Yes They are the ones talking, the police will not be so stubborn. It is useless for us to brainstorm because none of us have the power to affect the Sawyer Group! Hearing that, Sophia¡¯s expression became even darker, and the hatred in her heart only burned more. ferociously. If you could contact Sawyer Group, you wouldn¡¯t have to ask Tessa at First! Moreover, the Little Prince of the Sawyer family is now obsessed with Tessa! Even if he went there, he only They would show the door! Sophia thought long and hard about it. In the end, he realized that this whole incident could only be solved through Tessa. However, if he begged Tessa, that wretched man would trample on his pride mercilessly. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife No! I refuse! He will neverpromise with that wretched Tessa! La expresi¨®n de Sophia segu¨ªa cambiando, su mente pensaba desesperadamente en formas de salir de este l¨ªo. De repente, se le ocurri¨® una cara arrugada¡­ ?ro, abu! ?Puedo pedirle a abu que vuelva! Cuando ahuyentaron a Tessa y su familia, abu tuvo algo que ver! ?Ahora que mis padres est¨¢n en N?velDrama.Org owns this. c¨¢rcel, e har¨¢ algo al respecto! Entonces, ?Tessa y su hermano obtendr¨¢n lo que se merecen! Cuando Sophia pens¨® en idea, su expresi¨®n amarga se convirti¨® en alegr¨ªa. Mir¨® a Patrick y dijo: ¡°Tengo una idea. Le pedir¨¦ a mi abu que venga y luego ordenar¨¢ a esos hermanos que dejen ir a mis padres. ?No creo que se rebelen contra e! Con eso, sac¨® su tel¨¦fono y m¨® a Amber Reinhart. Detr¨¢s de e, Patrick observaba mientras marcaba. ?Oh chica! Creo que esta es una decisi¨®n horrible!. Patrick hab¨ªa conocido a Amber antes. Era una mujer irrazonable cuya irracionalidad solo empeoraba with his age, and he was probably on par with Lauren in terms of nonsense. If Amber got involved in this, Tessa and her brother might be more stubborn and vicious! Patrick had worked as awyer at Reinhart for over ten years. He had a clear picture of all the terrible things Ss did in secret. Now, with Ss getting into this situation, he more or less deserved it. He had treated the brothers all this time. He neverpensated them, but had done many things to cause harm. to those two. The whole family had evene together to oppress them. Honestly, Patrick had had enough of his behaviors, so he shook his head with A sigh. He could only watch as Sophia exaggerated the faults of Tessa and her brother over the phone. About five minutester, the call finally ended. There was cunning and joy evident in Sophia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Done! Grandma has agreed toe tomorrow. Mr. Kramer, you cane back now and leave things to me. Patrick nodded, although hesitating a little. ¡°So¡­ how do you n to exin Mr. Reinhart to thepany?¡± Sophia thought for a while before answering. ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll just tell you that Dad doesn¡¯t sit Not bad. It will be a temporary fa?ade, and everything will be solved when Dades out. Patrick nodded in understanding, after which he quickly turned around to leave. In Dynasty Gardens, Tessa was drawing with Gregory after a violin lesson. The two of them Leaning on the coffee table, the boy¡¯s small legs swayed happily. It looked very adorable indeed. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Gregorypleted his masterpiece and timidly passed it on to Tessa. Tessa took the photo and took a look at it. She smiled, as if delighted with surprise. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 88 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 88 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 88¨CWow, this guy also has talent in art! Although the image was a bit abstract by nature, it was not disorganized. There was something that N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He wanted to express himself in his artwork. The corners of Tessa¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°You draw very well. Honey, you could be a artist. Hearing his praise, Gregory immediately blushed, and his face turned red like an apple. Herself It was getting even nicer by the minute. Tessa couldn¡¯t help but slipped and kissed Gregory on the cheek. The boy¡¯s face became even redder, but the next moment, he also came over and kissed Tessa¡¯s cheek in return. His innocent eyes were full of joy. ¡°I love you so much! You are my favorite person.¡± Hearing his childish voice, Tessa felt as if her heart was full of honey. He is too sweet! As the two chatted, footsteps were heard outside the door. Tessa turned around and saw Nichs immediately. It was already night, the time when people usually leave work. Nichs was wearing a ck shirt and his coat casually fell over his shoulder. His slender figure is She stood tall with a certain pride that emanated from him. It seemed to havee out of a painting, Dazzlingly charming and handsome. When Tessa set her eyes on this man, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at him. God really knows Put effort into creating it! It was as if everything beautiful in this world could be found in Nichs. No matter where he went, his The environment would simply pale inparison. She was stunned for a moment, then looked away and stood up from the ground, waving: ¡°You have change! I¡¯ll leave you to Greg, then. I will leave now. With that, she was about to take a step when the little boy behind her pulled the hem of her clothes. He turned around to see the boy¡¯s big watery eyes full of reluctance. ¡°Don¡¯t you stay for dinner? first?¡± Tessa¡¯s gaze was kind as she smiled and said, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t think I can. I should go back. Nichs casually threw his coat on the sofa, his ck pupils stuck in it. ¡°Are you going home?¡± Tessa nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nichs¡¯ voice sounded cold, but there was also a hint of good intentions when he said, ¡°I think that you better not go home now. Your father and stepmother can be arrested right now, but you shouldn¡¯t Forget that your stepsister is still free. The police called today and told me that Reinhart¡¯swyer He¡¯s trying to rescue them. I think you understand that the man who is imprisoned is your father, Even if you have cut ties with him, you are still rted to him by blood. No reason enough for you to convict them, so your stepsister could attack a breach in you or your brother. In the worst-case scenario, a second kidnapping could ur, so you should consider this.¡± Hearing that, Tessa hesitated for a moment. However, she really had nowhere to go in this one. Moment. After thinking about it, he could only say, ¡°Okay. In the worst case, I¡¯ll be left with a neighbor for the time being.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gregory pulled his clothes again and said: My son¡¯s mother will be my wife ¡°What if you stay here? Please? We still have many rooms here. I don¡¯t want you to go¡­¡± Tessa frowned slightly. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Thest time he stayed overnight was because of the rain. This time, she couldn¡¯t give herself a good reason to stay , however, Gregory was stubborn, and frowned as he insisted that he stay, ¡°For What? You¡¯ve stayed here before. Then, he turned to look at Nichs, his voice softened. ¡°Dad, let her stay, pretty, please?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 89 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 89 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 89¨CNichs lowered his thoughtful gaze, watching the expectant expression of Gregory, then Tessa. He nodded and said, ¡°We have a lot of empty rooms, and it won¡¯t affect much if you stay to spend the night. You can also apany Greg while you do it. Sometimes I¡¯m busy and overlook their needs, so maybe you can stay and chat with him.¡± Tessa hesitated for a moment, turning her gaze to Gregory. The boy¡¯s watery eyes were full of expectation, and one could hardly bear to refuse it. She could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Okay then. Thank you very much, President Sawyer.¡± Instantly, Gregory was overjoyed by his answer. Later that day, the three of them gathered for dinner. Perhaps because of Tessa¡¯s presence, Gregory had An exceptionally good appetite. You shouldn¡¯t overeat, regardless. The doctor had told them to take care of their system. digestive. Nichs saw the joy on Gregory¡¯s face and the coldness in his eyes eased. considerably. As for Tessa¡­ Nichs¡¯ eyes darkened, because he had other reasons for leaving her. stay, in addition to taking care of your child. Last time, he had to stop halfway through his investigation of his identity, and many things were They stood in the way after that, so he couldn¡¯t find a good opportunity to continue. Now that he had allowed Tessa to stay, he naturally wanted to see if he could have another one. opportunity to confirm who she was. Soon they finished dinner and Nichs went to the studio to work. Tessa, on the other hand, apanied Gregory while ying the piano. The boy seemed to enjoy ying the piano very much, a sweet smile always present on his face. Meanwhile, the butler stood on the sidelines and watched him for a long while. He couldn¡¯t help but eximing: ¡°I have never seen Young Master Gregory so happy before. Miss Reinhart, you really have given joy! Tessa smiled shyly and said, ¡°You tter me, Andrew. Actually, Greg is the one who brought me joy.¡± After that, he helped Gregory bathe again and then told him bedtime stories while I wrapped him up. When he fell asleep, he went to the guest room next door to rest. However, it was still early days for Tessa. I couldn¡¯t sleep even when I was lying in The bed, so he sat in front of the French windows and looked at the lights outside. The whole Dynasty Gardens was as magnificent as a castle with its bright lights, and the pool in the Backyard reflected the lights beautifully. So much had happenedtely, and I was especially upset with the ones involving the Reinhart family. For some reason, he began to consider the idea of getting into the water to calm down. With that in mind, he turned around and went downstairs, where he found the butler. ¡°Andrew, Can I take a dip in the pool?¡± Andrew hesitated for a moment. Only Master Nichs and Young Master Gregory had used the Swimming pool before¡­ However, seeing how much Young Master Gregory likes Miss Reinhart, he will agree, Isn¡¯t it? With that in mind, Andrew nodded slightly to Tessa. ¡°Of course. Feel free to do so, Miss Reinhart. I will inform the staff and make sure that there is no one else in the area.¡± Tessa smiled as she nodded. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± After that, he walked to the outdoor pool. She proceeded to take off her coat and threw it to the ground, revealing his slender waist and limbs. He was slightly below normal weight, but had grown in all the right ces. No There was unwanted fat anywhere on his body. He wore white suspenders and began to do some warm-ups onnd. Then, he threw himself into the water. It was just in the middle of summer, but the water was quite cold, so it was relieved. from the heat as soon as he got into the water. He swam a fewps, agile as a fish. It disappeared beneath the surface of the water, then resurfaced. for a change of scenery. The dark mist in his heart seemed to have dissipated considerably. Meanwhile, Nichs had upied himself all night in the studio, and when he finallypleted the Work, fatigue was evident on his face. He raised his slender fingers to rub his temples, then got up and walked out of the study. The first thing we need to He did was to see how Gregory was. The boy had his eyes closed, fast asleep. His soft face was tinged with a peace adorable. Nichs leaned over and nted a kiss on the boy¡¯s forehead, after which he tucked the nket in before Leave the room. Passing by Tessa¡¯s room, he saw that the door was tightly closed, so he thought it was asleep. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long before going downstairs to get a ss of water. While he was finishing the ss of water, he suddenly heard water sshing outside. He frowned on his face as he walked curiously to the French windows to cast out. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. a nce. At that moment, he saw Tessa emerging from the water¡­ Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 90 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 90 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 90¨CUnder the lights, a seductive and slender figure emerged from the water. Her hair looked like seaweed when He stretched out behind her, while her exquisite figure was like that of a mermaid, enchanting her. Anyone who saw it. Coincidentally, Tessa had her back to Nichs, so the butterfly tattoo entered the N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nichs¡¯ line of sight once again. Nichs¡¯ pupils were contracted. The bright red color was eye-catching, so red that he thought I would bleed at any time. He couldn¡¯t see the tattoo clearly because of the distance between them, but this fact onlypared the tattoo with that night¡¯s in his memory, superimposing on his blurred perception of that night¡¯s tattoo woman. Nichs could feel his heart racing suddenly. Subconsciously squeezed harder The ss, the look in his eyes darkened so much that there was no light left. Tessa, however, hadn¡¯t noticed anyone watching her from behind the windows. French. He raised his hand and wiped the water from his face, which looked seductive under the magnificent Lighting of your surroundings. He felt nothing but pleasure as he rocked in the water for some time. She took a deep breath, Then it slipped under the surface of the water once more¡­ Nichs stayed where he was, stunned. He fought with all his might to suppress the sudden Impulse he had to tear off his clothes. After Tessa disappeared from his sight, he had never seen her appear on the water again. Instantly, a deep frown formed on Nichs¡¯ face. Where is that woman? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ did he drown? Nichs¡¯ expression remained unchanged as he quickly put down the ss and crossed the hall. to go out. Soon he came to the edge of the pool and peeked into the water. The ripples in the pool were disappearing, but the woman could not be seen. The concern crossed by su rostro cuando grit¨®: ¡°Tessa, ?puedes o¨ªrme? ?Tessa? Mientras tanto, Tessa estaba en el fondo de piscina, el agua retumbando en sus o¨ªdos. Por eso no pod¨ªa o¨ªr voz de Nichs. Se hab¨ªa sumergido bajo el agua para tratar de ver cu¨¢nto tiempo pod¨ªa contener respiraci¨®n bajo el agua. En el pasado, su mejor r¨¦cord era de dos minutos, por lo que quer¨ªa ver si pod¨ªa romper su r¨¦cord ahora. Sin embargo, en ese momento, ?Nichs salt¨® directamente al agua! Se zambull¨® hasta el fondo, sus ojos buscando fren¨¦ticamente figura de Tessa. Unos segundos despu¨¦s, vio a Tessa en el fondo de piscina, inm¨®vil. Inmediatamente nad¨® hacia e lo m¨¢s r¨¢pido que pudo. Al mismo tiempo, Tessa hab¨ªa estado conteniendo respiraci¨®n por un tiempo y estaba llegando a su l¨ªmite. Abri¨® los ojos y estaba a punto de nadar para tomar aire cuando sinti¨® que alguien abrazaba su cuerpo. Sorprendida, inconscientemente abri¨® boca para gritar, pero el agua inmediatamente entr¨® en sus pulmones desde boca abierta. Las burbujas de aire flu¨ªan a trav¨¦s del agua cuando Tessa se atragant¨®, sus extremidades se agitaron debido al p¨¢nico. Nicol¨¢s estaba furioso. ?Esta mujer quiere ahogarse? ?Est¨¢ tan harta de vivir ahora? ?Incluso si quiere morir, no deber¨ªa morir aqu¨ª, de todos los lugares! Exasperado, sostuvo a Tessa con fuerza mientras nadaba con fuerza hacia arriba. Tessa, sin embargo, estaba tan sorprendida que no reconoci¨® qui¨¦n era persona. Por lo tanto, sus manos lucharon para alejar a Nichs. Despu¨¦s de un poco de lucha, los dos a¨²n no hab¨ªan salido a superficie, y Nichs se hab¨ªa hundido un poco en su lugar. La garganta de Tessa se llen¨® de agua, que tambi¨¦n invadi¨® su nariz y boca, asfixi¨¢nd. Nichs ya pensaba que Tessa se estaba ahogando, as¨ª que ahora que ve¨ªa luchar contra el dolor, solo se puso m¨¢s ansioso. If this continues, she will die! His expression sank a little. He didn¡¯t bother to think twice before hugging Tessa and press his lips against hers. When her lips touched, Tessa was stunned and stopped her struggle. His hands were ced against the The man¡¯s chest while allowing him to transfer puffs of air into his mouth. The two were thus entangled in an underwater kiss. Tessa¡¯s long hair spread to her around and waspletely dumbfounded. The perfect and wless face in front of her belonged to none other than Nichs! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 91 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 91 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 91¨CBoom! Tessa felt as if lightning had struck her. He froze, not knowing where to ce his extremities. Nichs¡¯ gaze turned to her, and the two eyes met. His lips Slightly cold continued to deliver air to his mouth. Tessa was stunned and had a moment of brain fart. He could only feel his heart pounding on his chest, as if threatening to jump out. As for Nichs, he saw his trance as an opportunity, so he took advantage of it by keeping his lips. over hers as she swam upwards. Finally, with much effort, he managed to drag Tessa above water. The two emerged puzzled, and Tessa was about to faint. Water in your nasal cavity It was causing him too much suffering. ¡°Hey, hold on!¡± Nichs quickly ced her on the ground and began giving her first aid. He pressed his hands against his chest, then did CPR. His actions were smooth as he executed them. all at once. Tessa had just opened her eyes when she saw the man¡¯s hands in the most awkward ce in the world. world. Nervous, she coughed up the water, which proceeded to ssh her face. His expression immediately soured. There was disdain in his eyes when he wiped his face hard and He reprimanded: ¡°Tessa, why do you try so hard when you don¡¯t even know how to swim? Do you want to die?¡± Tessa clutched her chest while coughing violently. Because of the sudden scolding, he also lost the Stirrups, so he rambled while coughing: ¡°I should be the one to ask you! What are you doing by grabbing me? Like this? You scared me!¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes darkened as he replied with his icy tone: ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would already be drowned!¡± Tessa was so angry that she rolled her eyes. ¡°You are the one who is drowning! Was holding his breath underwater, and he waspletely fine! If you had not appeared from the nothing and you would have grabbed me, I wouldn¡¯t have choked.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hearing that, Nichs was immediately shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected that, and his expression darkened. ¡°Why did you suddenly hold your breath low? The water? What if you died and bewitched this ce? Find another ce to die if you want!¡± ¡°You!¡± Tessa couldn¡¯t find a good enough answer as she choked on her words. My god! Can this man be more cruel with his words? Why do you keep talking about me I die and frequent this ce? Does he want me to die so much? A few coughster, Tessa finally calmed down and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I have a long life ahead, so I won¡¯t choose to die like this. With that, he stood up. He squeezed the water out of his clothes and shook it. Nichs frowned as he watched his clumsy actions. However, his gaze still managed attract yourself to his figure. The girl wore only white suspenders and was soaked. His clothes were almost transparent as it stuck to his body, exposing all the curves of his wonderful figure. The most striking part of her was still the butterfly tattoo clearly visible on her back. It became even clearer when he took a closer look. Nichs narrowed his eyes as he reached out and caressed them, unable to control their actions. Tessa immediately shuddered at the touch and jumped away, her cautious gaze found the gaze dark of Nichs. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± He¡¯s not going to do the same thing he didst time, truth? Tessa hurried to take a few more steps back to put some more distance between them. Was alert and on guard. Do you think I¡¯m a pervert? Nichs noticed his inappropriate behavior and calmly He withdrew his hand. It began, ¡°Your tattoo¡­¡± Tessa blinked, then looked back and replied cautiously: ¡°Oh, this? I thought it looked good, like this. that I tattooed it. What¡¯s wrong with it? Nichs¡¯ gaze darkened. ¡°When did you tattoo it?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 92 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 92 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 92¨CWithout thinking too much, Tessa replied: ¡°About three or four years ago, maybe? I can¡¯t remember, But it should be around that point.¡± Nichs raised his eyebrows in bewilderment. Three or four years ago? That doesn¡¯t match the framework of Time because thatdy already had it five years ago. Is he lying or did I mistake someone else for she? Between the two possibilities, Nichs was more inclined to believe in thetter because it seemed to him that it was too much of a coincidence that Tessa was Gregory¡¯s mother. Soon, Tessa stepped out of her trance and saw Nichs absorbed in her thoughts, asking, ¡°Is it okay, President Sawyer?¡± Nichs came to his senses and calmly replied, ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡¯s going to be cold because the night, so make sure you change your clothes because you don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡± Tessa sobbed and felt the cold atmosphere around her, breathing the cold air through her pits. Nasal. Therefore, he immediately nodded and left with Nichs. As they both stood quietly on their way back, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed because she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the moment she and Nichs shared a Kiss underwater. Thinking of that feeling, he felt his skin bristle all over his body. Also, when it was Rescued from drowning moments ago, she was still too confused to think with rity and give an adequate answer to the questions asked. In fact, the butterfly tattoo on his shoulder was right on the mark Lauren left him many years ago. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Back then, Tessa was desperate when she ran out of fundraising options. for the surgical treatment of his brother. Therefore, she was forced to return to Ss in search of helps at the Reinhart Residence, where he met Lauren and Sophia. Because of his hatred for the duo of siblings, mother and daughter immediately rejected Tessa, throwing her out of the house with a broom, while Lauren became so angry that she even threw a vase at him in the process. Although the woundter recovered, Tessa¡¯s shoulder was left with a horrible scar. For Avoid scaring people with him, he decided to cover the scar with some tattoos. Needless to say, no pens¨® que era necesario revr demasiado de su pasado, del cual no estaba orgullosa, por lo que rest¨® importancia a su historia sin ninguna intenci¨®n de corregi, aunque se equivoc¨® en parte. No mucho despu¨¦s de eso, los dos subierons escaleras justo cuando Tessa mir¨® a Nichs y dijo: ¡°Descansa bien y buenas noches¡±. Despu¨¦s de eso, regres¨® a su habitaci¨®n y se duch¨®, despu¨¦s de lo cual se puso el pijama y se fue a cama. A ma?ana siguiente, Gregory se despert¨® y procedi¨® a realizar sus abluciones matutinas. Despu¨¦s de ponerse algo de ropa limpia, camin¨® hacia habitaci¨®n de invitados y cort¨¦smente m¨® a puerta. ¡°Se?orita Be, es hora de desayunar¡±. Cuando no escuch¨® nada del interior, movi¨® los dedos de los pies confundido y gir¨® el pomo de puerta antes de abrir puerta y entrar en habitaci¨®n. ¡°?Todav¨ªa est¨¢s durmiendo, se?orita Pretty Lady?¡± Gregory se acerc¨® a cama y pregunt¨® amablemente. Tessa se despert¨® con el ruido de habitaci¨®n y respondi¨® confundida. Entonces, abri¨® los ojos justo cuando lo primero que vio fue el adorable rostro del chico. Luego le sonri¨® ?Cari?o? Est¨¢s despierto.¡± Luch¨® por sentarse derecha y arrastrarse fuera de cama, pero tan pronto over the bed once again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Pretty Lady?¡± Gregory realized something was wrong, asking in a voice. Worried. Tessa shook her head as she tried to tell the boy she was fine, but the headache It hurt so much that he began to furrow his eyebrows in an obvious and tight manner. Worried, Gregory quickly jumped out of bed and ran out. ¡°Wait for me, Miss Belle! ?I¡¯m going to Find Dad right now!¡± The boy then went to Nichs¡¯ room and started beating. the door quickly. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± At that time, Nichs was already awake while changing his clothes. Later, he opened the door. even before he could button his shirt just as Gregory took his hand. ¡°Help! ?The Miss Pretty Lady needs help! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 93 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 93 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 93¨C¡°What happened?¡± Nichs followed Gregory in confusion and quickly headed to Tessa¡¯s room, only to see her visibly lying in bed with her breathing agitated and her cheeks abnormally blushing. Then the man frowned and patted thedy¡¯s cheek, and He asked, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± As soon as his hand came into contact with his cheek, he realized that he felt a little feverish. Therefore, he naturally ced his hand on Tessa¡¯s forehead and He immediately found out that he had a fever. Frowning, he asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Tessa opened her eyes, barely clinging to her consciousness. When he understood what was going on, he found just a few inches from Nichs¡¯ beautiful, chiseled face. At that time, he was able to Feeling his heart beat fast, like a jackhammer. Soon, she felt a little ufortable, and immediately tried to get out of bed, just to weaken at the knees and fall face down. As she screamed inside, she was ready to prepare. for the impact, but the next second, he felt someone¡¯s muscr arm wrapping around his waist. shortly before meeting in a warm embrace. It turned out that Nichs managed to catch Tessa just in time and put his arms around her. While Tessa She was trapped in a trance, subconsciously looked up and met the man¡¯s gaze, finding themselves even closer to him. Looking at Nichs¡¯s cold and dark gaze that looked obsidian, Somehow he felt that there was some spell in his eyes, as if there was a force that could suck it towards them. At the same time, Nichs was also caught in a trance when he caught the smell of the fragrance of the run through his body. Soon, he unknowingly squeezed his fingers and tightened his grip, only to let go of thedy soon after. Later He spoke with an unhappy look and told thedy to rest. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t push the limits of your body, so lie down and rest a little!¡± He showed his mastery with his upromising tone and let go of Tessa at the same time, helping her back to bed. Feeling fever on her cheeks, Tessa decided to lie back on the bed. After making sure of that thedy heard him, Nichs leaned over and lifted Gregory into his arms, speaking to him. let her rest.¡± Gregory nodded sensibly and wrapped his arms around his father¡¯s neck, suggesting in a childish tone, ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t we call a doctor to check her? Seems to feel really ufortable, which reminds me of myself when I was sick.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nichs responded with an affirmative hum. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor right now.¡± Then, he came out of the room and called Ashton. As soon as they answered the call, Nichs stepped forward and He asked, ¡°Are you free right now? I need your help here right now. Thinking it was Gregory who needed his treatment, Ashton instantly agreed. ¡°By Supposed. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Fifteen minutester, he appeared and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Greg?¡± Gregory shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me, but Miss Be. She is sick!¡± Ashton was stunned, wondering who Miss Pretty Lady was. Shortly after that, his Question was answered when he followed the father and son into the room, where he saw ady. there. Stunned, he looked at Nichs puzzledly, with a pair of eyes that seemed to be asking him who era. Nheless, Nichs seemed calm and proceeded to exin, saying, ¡°This is the violin teacher of Greg.¡± Ashton nodded despite his frowning eyebrows and confusion. This is not right! Nichs has always been kept Reserved, then, why would you allow a stranger to stay in your home? It¡¯s just the teacher of Greg¡¯s violin, after all. Besides, it is ady, a beautifuldy, who lies on the bed of Nichs¡¯ guest room. Mmm. Something tells me that thisdy is no ordinary person. Needless to say, Ashton said nothing about the monologue that was happening inside he. Soon, he examined Tessa¡¯s estate and turned his attention to Nichs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will be fine. It¡¯s just a bit of a normal fever, and you¡¯ll recover soon with the Proper medicine. In fact, this is not a big problem at all. You shouldn¡¯t have called me for something so trivial. I have bigger and better things to do with my talent and profession.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 94 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 94 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 94¨CNichs reacted with a calm expression on his face when he heard thement from Ashton. ¡°Greg is worried about her, so they would still need you here anyway.¡± Directed the conversation in his own way by mentioning Gregory. However, Gregory didn¡¯t seem to find anything wrong with that when he asked seriously: ¡°Mr. Sloan, how is Miss Pretty Lady now? Is your fever serious? When will he recover? Realizing how worried the boy was about someone else for the first time, Ashton realized He was touched in some way by his touching response. He then patiently responded to the Gregory¡¯s question, finding thetter¡¯s gaze firmly. She¡¯ll be fine, Greg. Soon He will get up again, as all he needs is medication and enough rest.¡± However, Gregory looked a little discouraged when he looked away and changed his gaze. towards Nichs. ¡°Miss Pretty Lady is sick, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s torture for she. Then please leave me here!¡± The boy sympathetically implored his father to grant him his Desire, his watery eyes were filled with sympathy. While Nichs did not go against Gregory¡¯s wish, he nodded and left the room with Ashton. When the two men came to the hallway, Ashton finally brought out his confusion. ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! So, that¡¯s your secret girlfriend who you¡¯ve been hiding in your house. all this time. You¡¯re full of surprises, Nichs! Nichs reacted normally without further exnation and replied calmly: ¡°Greg likes his Master, whom he trusts without hesitation, to my surprise too. So I decided to let him stay with us.¡± Ashton raised his eyebrows with his mouth open just as he was about to ask more questions, but Nichs refused to let him do that and took the opportunity to change the subject. ¡°By the way, Is it really going to be okay?¡± Ashton nodded in response. ¡°Yes, you probably caught a cold. In addition, his body seems to have a Reduced tolerance to cold, which makes you susceptible to cold and other rted symptoms. Everybody¡¯s Modes, I made sure he took his medication, so I think his fever should go down more. because I have an international meeting with a foreign specialist.¡± My son¡¯s mother will be my wife Nichs nodded understandably, and replied in a calm voice: ¡°Okay, leave then.¡± Ashton paused, thinking it was a shame because it was time for him to leave and take care of it. of his affairs when he was so close to discovering something gossipy. Therefore, he said casually: ¡°It¡¯s Well, I¡¯ll make a move now. When Ie back next time, I hope to hear more about the story. of thatdy.¡± After that, he took big steps and left the house. Once Ashton disappeared from sight, Nichs turned around and returned to Ashton¡¯s room. guests, in which he saw Gregory resting his head on the bed with his hand holding the palm of Tessa. At the same time, he seemed to be muttering something. ¡°Miss Be, you have to recover as soon as possible. possible. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Dazed and barely conscious, Tessa apparently heard Gregory¡¯s voice and responded with a gibberish. ¡°I will recover soon. N-Don¡¯t worry, honey.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Gregory nodded obediently. Seeing their amused reaction, Nichs unknowingly curled his lips upwards and decided to leave them both. before calling his assistant, Edward. ¡°Deliver all the documents I need to sign to me residence. I¡¯m going to be working from home right now.¡± Nichs gave an instruction to his assistant. ¡°What?¡± Edward¡¯s reaction betrayed his surprise as he could hardly remember Nichs having any time was Absent from work. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why his boss would want to work from house, which immediately gave him the idea that there might be something wrong with Gregory. Thinking about it, Edward asked worriedly: ¡°Is Young Master Gregory okay?¡± ¡°Greg is fine, but Tessa is not,¡± Nichs replied with a casual response. ¡°Wait for it?¡± Edward was confused, wondering what he had to do with Tessa. Nichs calmly replied: ¡°Miss Reinhart has a fever and Greg is worried about she. So if something happens to him, my guy will be desperately looking for me. Therefore, I will be Working from home today. Any questions?¡± ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Edward responded with a brittle smile, somehow finding the Nichs¡¯ excuse, although he couldn¡¯t really exin what it was. However, he did not dare to ask more and went ahead to do as he was told, ready to head to the Sawyer Residence after packing the files in your briefcase. All right, now I¡¯m heading to the president¡¯s house. Sawyer, where I¡¯m supposed to take these papers to Tessa¡¯s room. ¡°President Sawyer, these are the urgent documents you need to sign while the rest don¡¯t,¡± Edward gently ced the documents on the desk and said. While Nichs nodded and continued to seem serious about his work, Gregory didn¡¯t seem willing to let go. Tessa, thinking he should be there to take care of her since her fever had not yet subsided. No Nheless, Edward couldn¡¯t help but find it strange when he saw the scene right in front of his eyes. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon)Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 95 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 95 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 95¨CDeep down, it seemed to Edward that Nichs seemed to have a family when he was with Tessa and Gregory. Needless to say, that was a thought in his mind that he still didn¡¯t dare to speak. When Nichs finished with his speech, he looked away and gave his assistant permission to leave. ¡°You can leave now. If there are other important documents, you could take them to Kieran.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Understood, President Sawyer.¡± Edward nodded and walked away. All morning, Nichs sat on the couch and quietly concentrated on his work. While So much so, Gregory, who kept Tessapany by his side, was slowly falling asleep when His head copsed on the bed soon after. However, his hands were still holding tightly. Tessa¡¯s palms all the time. Meanwhile, Nichs got up from his seat several times to check his body temperature. of thedy. When he learned his temperature had dropped, his eyebrows apparently turned out. Rxed. Subsequently, the atmosphere remained peaceful and calm until noon, when the Tessa¡¯s phone ringing broke the silence in the room. Gregory was awakened from his sleep by the ringtone, rubbing his eyes sleepily. On the other side, Nichs frowned and walked over to check the phone, only to see a call stranger. Therefore, he refused the call, but the phone rang again moments after. After that, it kept ringing non-stop, which frustrated both father and son who They wished they could break their phone into pieces. Worried that the call might upset Tessa, Gregory frowned and looked at his father with dissatisfaction. As Nichs grew angrier and angrier, he came over and took the call, but before that he could say something, he instantly heard an angry voice. ¡°Tessa Reinhart, ungrateful bitch! You¡¯d bettere back to the Reinhart Residence right away, or I will skin you alive. Can you hear me?! Come back here now! Surprised by the caller¡¯s tough attitude, Nichs frowned and asked in a voice. cial: ¡°Who¡¯s on the line?¡± When the caller heard a man¡¯s voice, she looked stunned and asked, ¡°Who is speaking?¡± Nichs cast a nce at Tessa, whom he saw still sleeping. So, it took a second to contemr y respondi¨®: ¡°Soy su superior. E no est¨¢ disponible en este momento, as¨ª que tal vez podr¨ªas decirme lo que quieres que sepa¡±. ¡°Ah, ro. Su superior. Amber se suaviz¨® un poco cuando Nichs le dijo que ¨¦l era el superior de Tessa. Neg¨¢ndose a frotarlo de manera incorrecta sin una buena raz¨®n, anciana continu¨® desahog¨¢ndose con frustraci¨®n. ¡°Soy abu de Tessa. ?Por favor, dile que venga a casa de inmediato porque quiero har con e!¡±. Amber dijo de manera autoritaria. ¡°E est¨¢ en el trabajo ahora¡±, respondi¨® Nichs con una mirada cial en su rostro. Amber se qued¨® sin pbras y se vio obligada a cambiar de tono. ¡°Oh, en ese caso, por favor dile que vuelva a casa cuando haya terminado con su trabajo¡±. Tan prontoo Nichs escuch¨® eso, colg¨® mada de inmediato. A juzgar por el tono desagradable de anciana, se dio cuenta de que no era alguien f¨¢cil de llevar. Luego, record¨® los resultados de investigaci¨®n sobre los antecedentes familiares de Tessa con los Reinhart, lo que le record¨® el car¨¢cter sarc¨¢stico de anciana. Sabiendo que Amber fue responsable de alejar a Tessa de casa junto con su madre y su hermano, a Nichs le result¨® extra?o que anciana mara a Tessa de regreso ahora. Como cre¨ªa que probablemente era por Ss y Lauren, frunci¨® el ce?o ypadeci¨® a pobre dama por los problemas that they never stopped chasing her. ¡°These people really won¡¯t let you live your life in peace even for a day!¡± Later, he saved the Tessa¡¯s phone, thinking of telling her about the matter and letting her decide what to do about it after waking up. When lunchtime came, Nichs woke Tessa up with Andrew standing right next to him. Later the butler greeted Tessa with a smile and asked how she felt. ¡°You are awake, Miss Reinhart. Do you feel better now? I ordered our chef to prepare you some porridge. Since you are sick, you should eat something soft to maintain your strength.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 96 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 96 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 96¨C¡°I¡¯m fine, Andrew. Thank you!¡± Tessa expressed her gratitude and slowly straightened up on the bed. At the same time, Gregory walked over quickly and looked at her worriedly with his watery eyes. ¡°Are you well, Miss Be? Do you still feel bad? Tessa smiled andforted the boy. ¡°I feel much better now. Although I am still a little dizzy, I think it will be gone in a while. Thanks for asking, honey. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. I don¡¯t want you to get sick, Miss Be. Greg let out a sigh of relief to hear Tessa¡¯s words. Tessa¡¯s heart melted because of Gregory¡¯s consideration. A few momentster, he directed his attention to Nichs and said apologiously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t teach my sses with Greg today. because of my condition, President Sawyer.¡± Nichs didn¡¯t take it seriously, and said calmly: ¡°Okay. Just remember not to swim when it¡¯ste in the night. After all, you know your own body better than anyone else.¡± Tessa remembered what happenedst night and nodded awkwardly with her flushed cheeks. ¡°By supposed.¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes darkened because he soon remembered the call Tessa¡¯s grandmother had made. Done before. After a brief hesitation, he decided to go ahead and tell him. ¡°Your grandmother called you several times this morning and demanded that youe back, saying that he has something to talk to you about.¡± Tessa was stunned when she heard Nichs¡¯ words. Grandmother? Are you talking about the old lady? of the Reinharts? Thinking of Amber, you could see Tessa with her eyes bing indifferent, her voice sounding as cold as ice. ¡°Okay, I heard you.¡± Despite Tessa¡¯s affirmative answer, it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to go home. Basically, she was not happy with Amber, whom Nichs referred to as her grandmother. That olddy is not my grandmother! She¡¯s just an old witch who threw a weight and treated me and me. brother as if nothing. Thanks to her, my mother lost her ce in the Reinhart Family. The worst thing was that alent¨® a mi padre a enga?ar a mi madre aliment¨¢ndolo con mentiras de que mi hermano y yo no ¨¦ramos sus hijos. Por eso, mi padre siempre nos ha odiado a m¨ª ya Timothy. Desde el momento en que Tessa fue expulsada de Familia Reinhart, solo consider¨® a su hermano Reinhart, y mucho menos reconciliarse con ellos. Por otrodo, Nichs pod¨ªa notar indiferencia en los ojos de Tessa, pero sab¨ªa que a¨²n era lo suficientemente inteligenteo para no enfrentarse s a los Reinhart, por lo que no dijo nada sobre lo que vio. En cambio, dijo: ¡°Est¨¢ bien, ahora que te sientes mejor, supongo que es hora de que almorcemos juntos. Por tu culpa, Greg se preocup¨® tanto que ni siquiera desayun¨®. Entonces, debes cuidarte a ti mismo, para no preocuparlo.¡± As soon as Tessa heard what Nichs said, her icy eyes were filled with warmth once more. Then he looked at Gregory and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s very kind of you. I love you very much! I promise you that I will take my medication on time and make sure you don¡¯t worry, I agree? ¡°That¡¯s great! Okay, I love you too, Miss Pretty Lady!¡± Gregory nodded quickly, his Eyes lit up with jubtion. After lunch, Tessa seemed more energized when eating. As he had been sleeping all the Tomorrow, he decided not to sleep anymore and spent his time ying lego with Gregory in the Games room. Meanwhile, Nichs came out and headed to his office, thinking that Tessa should be fine from that moment. Later that afternoon, Tessa¡¯s phone was bombarded with iing calls from none other than Amber once again. In fact, when Amber returned to the Reinhart Residence earlier that morning, she found Sophia, who exaggerated the matter about the arrest of Ss and Lauren and med everything on Tessa. Upon hearing the news, Amber was enraged and condemned Tessa for passing off her only child for so much. suffering. How could Tessa do something like that to her father?! Where is your sense of morality and Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. decency? That¡¯s when Amber picked up his phone and gave Tessa the order to summon him. . However, Amber¡¯s attempt to summon Tessa was thwarted by Nichs, who ignored her with The excuse that I was at work. When evening finally came, Amber¡¯s impatience It made her restless and prompted her to make the call again. Meanwhile, Tessa finally got so upset. who went ahead and cklisted Amber¡¯s number after several phone calls Irritants. Out of sight, out of mind! On the other hand, Tessa¡¯s action did not sit well with Amber, who sat on the sofa with an expression crooked facial. Then he cursed Tessa with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Bitch! How dare you block my contact that way! Excellent! You¡¯re starting to show me your spine now! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 97 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 97 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 97¨CRealizing her grandmother¡¯s frustration, Sophia quickly poured Amber a cup of tea and He instilled hatred. ¡°Calm down, grandma. Tessa had everything nned out when she sent Dad to jail, so that it¡¯s pretty obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to save him, but I¡­ I feel sorry for the fact that your daughter is so cruel and evil. Therefore, you must teach Tessa a lesson! When Amber heard what Sophia said, she became even more angry. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to lecture her! ?That Lady has to be humiliated and taught a lesson the hard way! When I find her, I I will be sure to mistreat her!¡± Sophia was happy to see the olddy¡¯s reaction, but she was aware that Nichs could back to Tessa. Therefore, he suggested a rapprochement with Amber. ¡°But we can¡¯t find Tessa until she shows up, grandma. So why don¡¯t we go to the school and look for Timothy instead? A sinister look shed in his eyes. ¡°That guy He¡¯s probably studying right now, so he can¡¯t go anywhere else. If we have with us, Tessa will surely have no choice but toe and meet us.¡± Hearing that, Amber stood up and urged Sophia to apany her. ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go find that school **** now!¡± Sophia shook her head quickly and immediately left home with Amber. Soon, both They arrived at Southend University, after which Sophia took her grandmother directly to the institute to search for Timothy. However, they were detained by the security guard, who questioned the purpose of their visit. ¡°Excuse me, what are you two doing here? People should not be allowed to enter non-school. Don¡¯t you see the sign right here? Frustrated by the obstacle, Amber lost her temper and reprimanded the guard. ¡°I am the father of a student studying here, so why can¡¯t I go in?¡± The olddy¡¯s tone sounded as if she was there to make trouble with her granddaughter to the guard of security, but instead of disturbing them, he patiently exined the registration procedures to them Suitable. ¡°Well, if you are a parent, you should probably know the rules of the school. Must Enter through the front door and check into the office before you are given permission to enter.¡± While Amber was about to lose her temper from desperation, Sophia restrained her and tried to Enchant the guard with a smile that narcissistically thought was pretty. ¡°Sir, we are Timothy¡¯s family. Today, his grandmother hase a long way to see him, and it wasn¡¯t Easy for an olddy to go through all the hassles and problems to travel here. So, isn¡¯t it? Can you just let us in? The security guard shook his head firmly. ¡°You could call him and tell him toe out, but you couldn¡¯t. We can let you in. I hope you can understand that.¡± ¡°But.¡± Sophia frowned because she didn¡¯t have Timothy¡¯s number. Even if he did, he didn¡¯t know if Timothy would lock his number like Tessa did with Amber, which is why he was thinking of get directly to him. However, he did not expect that his n would be thwarted by the annoying Security guard, but just as he was about to convince him to change his mind, he saw Timothy out of the corner of his eye. At the time, Timothy was on his way to meet Nichs along with his best friend, Henry. Of In fact, Nichs had told his assistant to contact Timothy after lunch he wanted. meet him at a caf¨¦ near his school. After all, Timothy almost recovered from his illness, in addition to the fact that thepany of Nichs was looking for a new project to earn more ie. More importantly, the annoying calls that Tessa¡¯s phone had received that morning alerted Nichs to the possibility of Timothy bing a goal for the Reinharts. Therefore, he quickly arranged a time to meet with him, but nor was he aware of Sophia and Amber¡¯s simultaneous actions. On the other hand, Timothy was too absorbed in his conversation with Henry and did not realize the presence of the two women. At this time, Henry said agitatedly: ¡°If we can seal the dealter, our future will shine! even more than the stars in the sky! Think. We¡¯re going to deal with President Sawyer the big shot! from the Sawyer! He has 80% of all connections in Southend and is the richest man in Southend. our country. In addition, yourpany is even among the top 100 globalpanies and It has businesses spread all over the world. Man! Even the idea of talking to people! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. like him makes me super nervous!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 98 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 98 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 98¨CUnlike Henry, Timothy seemed to behave more like a mature man. ¡°Well, there is nothing so be nervous, actually. If we can close the deal sessfully, we will build our own. day. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re taking your first step to get there.¡± Hearing that, Henry was amused by Timothy¡¯s answer. ¡°Those are some words. Encouraging. What a strong and positive mentality you have there!¡± As Timothyughed in response, the two students continued to chat happily and They walked to the door, where they were greeted by two unexpected figures who made the The smile on Timothy¡¯s face disappeared. Sophia shouted, ¡°Grandma, Timothy is right there!¡± Amber looked in the direction Sophia told her and saw Timothy. In that instant, he felt overwhelming anger. emerging as he approached the two young men in an intimidating manner and yelled at them. ¡°Finally, bastard! Here you are!¡± As Timothy reacted with a pair of icy eyes, Henry frowned and asked in a voice. soft: ¡°Who is this? Why can¡¯t he speak well? Timothy didn¡¯t answer his friend¡¯s question, just looked at the twodies with an expression indifferent. ¡°What are you both doing here?¡± Amber¡¯s anger gripped her, prompting her tosh out like a madwoman with a jarring squeal. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°How dare you ask that question, bastard?! You and your sister dog conspired together against you Father and they put him in jail, but you ask me what we are doing here?! Do you really believe that you can disrespect your elders now just because you¡¯re already an adult? ?I¡¯m warning you now! Tell your sister, Tessa, to release your father immediately! Despite her old age, Amber tried to dominate the encounter with her feisty nature. After A few harsh and cold reprimands, his voice attracted the attention of everyone around him. However, Timothy was not afraid of all the intimidating looks. Instead, he chuckled. and answered. ¡°Is there something you didn¡¯t understand, grandma? Ss was only to me for how it ended, and he was to me! Deserves! Anyway, I think you¡¯vee to the wrong ce if you want them published. Speech With the police because talking to me isn¡¯t going to change anything. I¡¯m busy right now, so I don¡¯t I have time to y your game. If I were you, I would turn around and leave before things got done! make ugly here!¡± Timothy ignored thedies and turned around, leaving them behind. Nheless, Timothy¡¯s response instantly upset Sophia, urging her to start reprimand him too. ¡°Where is your conscience, Timothy? It¡¯s your father¡¯s that we¡¯re from. Talking. How can you say such a ruthless thing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma at all?!¡± Timothy felt as if he had just heard a joke upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words,ughing and responding to thetter with sarcasm. ¡°Karma?! You weren¡¯t afraid of that when you made What they did, so why should I have it? ¡°How dare you, Timothy!¡± Sophia felt that rage invaded her. However, Timothy ran out of patience and barked coldly with an icy expression in the Face: ¡°Sofia, I have no father! My sister is the only family member I have, so stop try to warm you up like we were a family! Because I dislike that!¡± ¡°You! Son of f*cking it!¡± Amber¡¯s anger consumed her rationality as she looked at Timothy with her eyes. Squinted. Then, she screamed at the top of her lungs like a strangled chicken. ¡°s! Evil little bastard! How dare you say such a thing! If I had known that you You would behave like this, I would have strangled you to death right after you were born! ?I¡¯m going to kill you Right now, you son of a bitch!¡± The old woman charged the unsuspecting security guard and snatched him away. the cane of the belt when thetter did not realize his intention. Then, he raised the cane in the air, ready to hit Timothy. While the security guard, who was taken by surprise, was going to stop the old woman, the arm of Amber was already swaying in the air. Despite his old age, he was still strong enough to Generate a powerful blow that gave a blow. Meanwhile, Timothy was shocked by the outburst of The olddy tried to dodge her attack, but staggered and almost fell to the ground due to her mobility Limited. Meanwhile, Henry did not expect an outburst from an old woman at that age. The next moment, he immediately stood in front of Timothy to protect him and angrily berated Amber. ¡°Stop! What¡¯s wrong with you, old woman?! Why are you getting physical here? Now, I don¡¯t want to get into Trouble an olddy like you, so you¡¯d better stop what you¡¯re doing, or I¡¯m going to Call the police! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 99 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 99 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 99¨CTimothy was seen with a sad, sour look on his face. At that time, they were surrounded by the passers-by surrounding them. Due to Timothy¡¯s good looks and outstanding performance Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Academic, he was easily recognized just when the atmosphere was filled with gossip murmurs. ¡°Is something wrong with this olddy? Why does he hit my baby, Timothy? ¡°Why does an olddy like her act like this? What an old fighting witch! Despite the noises of disapproval around her, Amber didn¡¯t mind her at all. In Instead, he held the cane tightly in his hand and shouted, ¡°Stop hiding, Timothy! ?You¡¯re an idiot born to be a liability to the Reinhart family! You are stingy, like your mother and sister! ?How Were you able to put my son in jail? If I don¡¯t beat you up, I will regret the Reinharts!¡± After To finish her prayer, the old woman tried to charge Timothy to continue her violent madness. At that instant, the security guard quickly intervened and stopped Amber, reprimanding her in a voice. loud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, olddy?! How could you try to hit our students without a good one! reason?! Are you crazy or what?!¡± Then he snatched his cane and put it back in its sheath. When Amber failed in her attempt to beat up Timothy, she became more frustrated and embarrassed. of herself for allowing passers-by to witness everything. Then, he sat on the floor and began to whining like a child. ¡°Where is justice!? Is there really no justice in this world? ??How Could a son put his father behind bars and show disrespect to his grandmother?! However You all ignore your mistakes and point the finger at me. Poor me! After all those years that we spend raising him, so this ingrate pays us! It¡¯s an animal!¡± Crying and beating her chest, Old woman sobbed in tears with sadness written all over her face. However, Amber¡¯s words sessfully created a misunderstanding by making everyone else. They doubted Timothy¡¯s innocence, prompting them to question his character. ¡°Really? ?Is Timothy really that kind of person? ¡°No way! Who would do such a thing to his own father? When Sophia saw that, she shrewdly seized the opportunity and tried to make a mountain of a grain of sand. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, your ssmate, Timothy, has a crooked appearance and innocent. If he could bear to put his father behind bars, what do you think someone of his character could possibly ser capaz de hacer en el futuro? Entonces, ?es este el tipo de persona que recluta tu escu? Las pbras de Sophia fuerono un balde de agua sucia que salpic¨® cabeza de Timothy. ¡°?Basta de tonter¨ªas, Sophia!¡± Timothy m¨® enojado a Sophia con una expresi¨®n de resentimiento en su rostro. Mientras tanto, Henry tambi¨¦n se puso furioso despu¨¦s de escuchars pbras de Sophia. ¡°?Cuidado con su boca, se?ora! ?Los Reinhart son los que no tienen verg¨¹enza! Hace muchos a?os, ambos abandonaron a Tessa y Timothy y los dejaron a su suerte, pero ahora que Timothy les parece ¨²til, ?lo quieren de regreso! Adem¨¢s, ambos estaban equivocados en primer lugar por tratar de secuestrar a Timothy ¨²ltima vez, ?pero aqu¨ª est¨¢n, tratando de aprovecharse de ¨¦l una vez m¨¢s! La voz de Henry era tan fuerte que todos pod¨ªan escucharlo, lo que r¨¢pidamente inclin¨® bnza a favor de Timothy. ¡°??Qu¨¦?! ??C¨®mo pudieron hacerle esto a mi beb¨¦, Timothy?!¡± ¡°Oh, poor Timothy! He doesn¡¯t deserve this, does he? ¡°Where is their sense of shame? How could Timothy have someone so shameless in your family? Surprised by Henry¡¯s quick wit, Amber lost her cool and went crazy in front of the protest. ¡°Shut up, everyone! What do you know? Look at your attitude when you talk to your elders! ?How People like you managed to get into this school? I want to talk to your director! ?I want to understand if this is the best Southend University can do to produce talents with this ¡°quality¡±! As soon as everyone heard Amber, they immediately kept their mouths shut. While the Security guard also frowned, the olddy kept threatening everyone else. ¡°I want to see your director now. I want an answer by today, or I swear I¡¯ll tell reporters! terrible that is your university! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 100 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 100 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 100¨CAs one of the country¡¯s premier institutes, Southend University could not allow His name was stigmatized. In addition, all themotion that took ce at the school gate created one. opportunity to be captured by the camera and uploaded to the Inte. By then, the incident It would inevitably affect the reputation of the school. Refusing to be responsible for that, the guard of Security immediately informed the director before some of them headed to the office. At the time, Tessa was having a great time ying with Gregory at the mansion when she He suddenly received a call. ¡°Hi, can I talk to Timothy Reinhart¡¯s tutor?¡± The severe tone of The caller was heard as soon as the phone was answered. Confused, Tessa asked instantly, ¡°Yes, talking. Who¡¯s on the line, please? ¡°I am the secretary to the principal of Southend University. Timothy has been surprised with a inappropriate behavior on campus grounds, so we need your tutor, which is you, Come. Then pleasee to school as soon as possible.¡± The call was hung up once the caller finished his sentence. Inappropriate behavior on campus? Tessa raised her eyebrows, finding it hard to believe what Listened. After all, she had always known her brother as a smart student. and kind and I would never believe that I was looking for trouble in school. Bewildered He immediately got up from his seat and decided to leave the mansion. Meanwhile, Gregory noticed Tessa¡¯s worried look and asked worriedly: ¡°What passed, Miss Pretty Lady?¡± ¡°Nothing. I have only one important matter to deal with. Just stay home and be a good boy, I agree? I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done.¡± Tessa patiently deceived the child. Gregory heard thedy¡¯s words and asked, ¡°But are you sure it¡¯s okay, Miss Beautiful? You are still sick. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can hang on there. Moved by the boy¡¯s kindness, Tessa stirred the child¡¯s attention. He told the butler to take care of Gregory before leaving the mansion. Half an hour more she was greeted by her brother, Timothy, immediately. ¡°What happened, Timothy?¡± she asked seriously. ¡°Tessa,¡± Timothy called his sister with a gloomy face and turned his attention to the sofa. When Tessa followed Timothy¡¯s line of sight, she instantly saw Amber and Sophia, whose Presence turned his face gloomy. At that moment, she could tell what was going through her appearance. The director sat behind his desk and asked Tessa the moment he saw her. ¡°Are you the Timothy¡¯s guardian?¡± Tessa nodded and replied calmly: ¡°Yes, I am his sister.¡± The director responded by nodding and stepped forward to tell Tessa what had just happened. ¡°Just N?velDrama.Org owns this. I came to understand the situation, which seemed like a family dispute. At that time, when the In a heated confrontation involving Timothy, many witnesses saw what happened. By That has surely affected the name of the school. So, I suggest you resolve your disputes in home instead of handling them publicly.¡± Tessa¡¯s face darkened after hearing the director¡¯s exnation. Without even bothering in looking at Amber, he went on to say, ¡°Sir, I understand your situation, but in reality this matter is not Asplicated as he thinks. My brother and I have lived together for years and it¡¯s just the two of us. in the family. So, if someone who ims to be our family messes with their students in front of the door. of the school, you should immediately call the police. Timothy is a student at your school, so that you must protect it. Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Tessa spoke with a cold but intimidating tone, but kept a polite expression on her face. However, the director was speechless upon hearing his words, as he apparently did not I was waiting to hear them. Hearing Tessa¡¯s words, Amber lost her cool andshed out at the first. ¡°Bitch, Tessa! Where is your conscience?! You put your father in jail and now you¡¯re trying to do the same to your father! your grandmother! After all these years that your father spent raising you, that¡¯s how you pay him, ungrateful! I¡¯m Warning! I don¡¯t care what it¡¯s like, but you must get your father out of jail today, or I¡¯ll make you Regret! Tessa looked at the olddy with a pair of cold eyes, speaking in a icy voice. ¡°You are wee to Try. If you ever dare to mess with me, I will call the police! By then, don¡¯t me me! if they lock you up in the cell!¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 101 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 101 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 101¨CAs Amber shivered with rage and showed her anger, Tessa remained calm and said, ¡°Ss He deserved what awaited him, but you? Who are you to lecture me? My grandmother? Speaking of which, I guess maybe you forgot the fact that you took my mom out of the house and told me and me! brother that we forgot about you like our grandmother! So why are you trying to send us here now? You were the reason Ss cheated on his wife. Because of you he took us away! our only home and let us go hungry without any qualms! A few years ago, my brother I needed money to treat his legs, but you all rejected us! Now that Timothy has Sessfully created a revolutionary invention that could possibly bring you a great fortune, you They try to kidnap him at home because now he seems useful to everyone. Where is your sense of shame?! I¡¯m telling you now! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s you or anyone else, but Ss is going to pass his days behind bars, whether you like it or not. If you mess with me again, I¡¯ll make sure you get involved too. lock yourself in a cell, and I swear I mean it. Tessa angrily refuted the olddy, responding with words like des cutting the skin. Meanwhile, Amber was speechless when she heard Tessa¡¯s words, finding herself at the edge of his sanity. Then he pointed to Tessa¡¯s face with his trembling fingers. ¡°T-you! Whore! You are an animal! You ruthlessly sent your father to jail, and now you have no Respect for your grandmother!¡± After that, Amber turned her attention to the director. ¡°See that, sir? Anyone with a conscience and Manners would show some respect to his grandmother! So, I give you two options now! Or you expel Timothy from your high school, or I¡¯ll stay here and make sure everyone knows what kind of students Educate your school. I¡¯m going to engage reporters and have them explore the hidden culture in their school!¡± When the director heard that, his face darkened. Judging by the conversation he had just had. listening, he could tell that it was the people of the Reinhart family who had hurt Tessa and Timothy first. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but disapprove of Amber for her attitude. tantly mean towards Timothy, who was considered an outstanding student in the escu. No obstante, cuando escuch¨® amenaza de Amber, su rostro se volvi¨® fr¨ªo poco antes de que le diera una severa advertencia a anciana. ¡°Viniste a nuestra escu y provocaste problemas, ?y deber¨ªas estar agradecida de que no te haga responsable de eso, anciana! ?Pero ahora me est¨¢s amenazando! ?Si no pones fin a lo que est¨¢s haciendo, voy a mar a polic¨ªa de inmediato! Luego, mir¨® a Timothy y dijo: ¡°Adem¨¢s, Timothy es un estudiante sobresaliente aqu¨ª, pero los Reinhart no atesoraron su potencial en ese entonces. Entonces, ?qu¨¦ derecho tienes de tratarlo as¨ª ahora? Amber no esperaba ser sermoneada por el director, sinti¨¦ndose sin pbras exasperada. ¡°Creo que finalmente entiendo por qu¨¦ los estudiantes de tu escu son tan groseros e irrespetuosos. ?Todo es porque tienen un director que les da un mal ejemploo t¨²! ?Bueno! ?No te preocupa que le ntee esto al ministro de educaci¨®n? D¨¦jame decirte algo. La familia Reinhart tiene una amplia red de conexiones, as¨ª que cuando este asunto se intensifique, puedes despedirte de tu puestoo directora of the¡­¡± Noticing Amber¡¯s unreasonable attitude, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. After of everything, he knew that escting the matter would not do Timothy any good. Instead, it would only create more problems for school. Therefore, he clenched his jaw for a moment and said: My son¡¯s mother will be my wife ¡°Do you really want me to get Silos out of jail? Well, I can do it, but on one condition: Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. give me back our ce at Maple Hill Condominium. In addition, I want to recover all the dowry from my mother when she married the Reinhart family. Otherwise, I will call the police and let them be them. those who judge who is right and who is wrong.¡± Sophia¡¯s anger arose when she heard Tessa¡¯s words. Then he shouted at thetter: ¡°Forget about your chimera, Tessa! That house belongs to the Reinharts, so who are you to im it? In addition your mother was ruined when she married the Reinhart family, so what dowry are you from? Talking? Have some sense of shame, right? Tessaughed sarcastically and replied, ¡°Keep saying it yourself! When my mother married the Reinhart family, had a red jewel valued between five and six million, but your mother mistress took it and imed as his own, not to mention the Reinhart Group that it was legitimately my mother¡¯s. Talking From that, you two also took my mother¡¯s actions as if they were yours from the beginning. As Amber shivered with rage and showed her anger, Tessa remained calm and said, ¡°Ss He deserved what awaited him, but you? Who are you to lecture me? My grandmother? Speaking of which, I guess maybe you forgot the fact that you took my mom out of the house and told me and me! brother that we forgot about you like our grandmother! So why are you trying to send us here now? You were the reason Ss cheated on his wife. Because of you he took us away! our only home and let us go hungry without any qualms! A few years ago, my brother I needed money to treat his legs, but you all rejected us! Now that Timothy has Sessfully created a revolutionary invention that could possibly bring you a great fortune, you They try to kidnap him at home because now he seems useful to everyone. Where is your sense of shame?! I¡¯m telling you now! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s you or anyone else, but Ss is going to pass his days behind bars, whether you like it or not. If you mess with me again, I¡¯ll make sure you get involved too. lock yourself in a cell, and I swear I mean it. Tessa angrily refuted the olddy, responding with words like des cutting the skin. Meanwhile, Amber was speechless when she heard Tessa¡¯s words, finding herself at the edge of his sanity. Then he pointed to Tessa¡¯s face with his trembling fingers. ¡°T-you! Whore! You are an animal! You ruthlessly sent your father to jail, and now you have no Respect for your grandmother!¡± After that, Amber turned her attention to the director. ¡°See that, sir? Anyone with a conscience and Manners would show some respect to his grandmother! So, I give you two options now! Or you expel Timothy from your high school, or I¡¯ll stay here and make sure everyone knows what kind of students Educate your school. I¡¯m going to engage reporters and have them explore the hidden culture in their school!¡± When the director heard that, his face darkened. Judging by the conversation he had just had. listening, he could tell that it was the people of the Reinhart family who had hurt Tessa and Timothy first. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but disapprove of Amber for her attitude. tantly mean towards Timothy, who was considered an outstanding student in the school. However, when she heard Amber¡¯s threat, her face turned cold shortly before she He gave the olddy a stern warning. ¡°You came to our school and made trouble, and you should be thankful that it didn¡¯t make you! Responsible for that, olddy! But now you are threatening me! If you don¡¯t put an end to what you are Doing, I will call the police immediately! Then, he looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Besides, Timothy is a Outstanding student here, but the Reinharts did not treasure their potential back then. Then What right do you have to treat it like this now? Amber didn¡¯t expect to be lectured by the director, feeling speechless exasperated. ¡°I think I finally understand why the students at your school are so rude and disrespectful. Everything is Because they have a director who gives them a bad example like you! Well! Aren¡¯t you worried that he will raise This to the Minister of Education? Let me tell you something. The Reinhart family has an extensive network of conexiones, as¨ª que cuando este asunto se intensifique, puedes despedirte de tu puestoo directora de¡­¡± Al darse cuenta de actitud irrazonable de Amber, Tessa no pudo evitar sentirse disgustada. Despu¨¦s of everything, he knew that escting the matter would not do Timothy any good. Instead, it would only create more problems for school. Therefore, he clenched his jaw for a moment and said: My son¡¯s mother will be my wife ¡°Do you really want me to get Silos out of jail? Well, I can do it, but on one condition: give me back our ce at Maple Hill Condominium. In addition, I want to recover all the dowry from my mother when she married the Reinhart family. Otherwise, I will call the police and let them be them. those who judge who is right and who is wrong.¡± Sophia¡¯s anger arose when she heard Tessa¡¯s words. Then he shouted at thetter: ¡°Forget about your chimera, Tessa! That house belongs to the Reinharts, so who are you to im it? In addition your mother was ruined when she married the Reinhart family, so what dowry are you from? Talking? Have some sense of shame, right? Tessaughed sarcastically and replied, ¡°Keep saying it yourself! When my mother married the Reinhart family, had a red jewel valued between five and six million, but your mother mistress took it and imed as his own, not to mention the Reinhart Group that it was legitimately my mother¡¯s. Talking From that, you two also took my mother¡¯s actions as if they were yours from the beginning. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 102 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 102 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 102¨C¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you two changed the legal sessor of the shares when my mother! Disappeared! How can you have the audacity to steal my mother¡¯s shares?!¡± Tessa snapped while exposing the misdeeds of the Reinharts. At this moment, Sophia¡¯s face turned pale, but she couldn¡¯t argue with Tessa while Amber became angry and reprimanded her: ¡°Little bitch, you are surprisingly good at talking, considering How a failure you are, huh? How can that mother of yours put her hands on jewelry?! All in the family Reinhart belongs to the Reinharts. Even your life and your brother¡¯s life are provided by we! When the Reinhart family is in need, you two are obligated to help the family! No ifs and buts!¡± Hearing how ridiculous and illogical Amber¡¯s statement was, Julius Chance, the director, frowned the Frown subconsciously. It is tragic that these brothers are born into a family like this! Unable to bear to see the brothers being bullied anymore, he wanted to defend them. However, it sounded A loud bang before the office door mmed open from the outside. After that, a stylish figure entered the office from outside, effectively attracting attention. everybody¡¯s. When Julius saw who wasing, he was stunned, while Tessa and Timothy were left puzzled because the person who came in was Nichs, and Edward and Henry were following him. Half an hour earlier, when Timothy was called to the principal¡¯s office, he had gotten Henry to meet with Nichs because he didn¡¯t want theirbined effort to be wasted on his own. private affairs. After Henry went to meet Nichs, Nichs asked him about Timothy when he noticed that Timothy wasn¡¯t there, while Henry exined what happened in an annoying way. When Nichs heard what happened, he couldn¡¯t help frowning. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Tessa showed up when something so serious happened to Timothy. Still, Greg You will surely worry if something happens to you when you are still sick! Thinking about it, he decided toe to see what really happened. However, I had already heard the Amber¡¯s outrageousments when she arrived at the entrance of the office. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife I can¡¯t believe that there are people as shameless as this in this world! Then, Nichs opened the door and walked into the office. At this time, his presence surprised everyone, as everyone was puzzled until his cold voice resounded. ¡°Sir. Chance, a University was still doing well before you took over, so how do you n to exin this chaos? At that moment, Julius came back to his senses before his face turned pale. There was never expected Nichs to be informed about this ande on his own. Southend University was established sixty years ago by Nichs¡¯ maternal great-grandfather, Mason Buchanan, and he was the first principal of the university. His grandfather, on the other hand, was once the head of the Ministry of Education, as well as a well-known figure in the field of literature with A solid reputation. Although Southend University was now a public school, the Sawyers still had authority. about school. Nichs was the eldest grandson of the Sawyer family, and it was well known that he was Remus¡¯ favorite. Therefore, Julius felt his throat constricting the moment he saw Nichs before tremble and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Sawyer. I¡¯ll fix it right away. However, Nichs frowned before an annoying look passed through his eyes. ¡°Are you Fixing things by allowing these people to insult your own students? You really are a failure as a school principal!¡± Hearing that, Julius waspletely horrified before quickly exining: ¡°It¡¯s not like that, President Sawyer. Things are a bitplicated right now.¡± However, Nichs didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Julius and cut him. ¡°What¡¯s soplicated about it? this? Timothy Reinhart is an outstanding student with whom I will be coborating soon, so it¡¯s a no- brainer! that there will be nothing wrong with your behavior! As for the others¡­ People who try Disturbing the order of the school should be stopped byw enforcement, don¡¯t you think? Afraid of going against Nichs, Julius quickly nodded. ¡°Yes! He¡¯s right President Sawyer. I¡¯m going to file a police report now. Please wait.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 103 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 103 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 103¨CFile a police report? Amber felt something break inside her the moment she heard that Julius wanted it. File a police report. ¡°Who are you? How dare an outsider like you interfere in our business!¡± Just then, Sophia quickly pulled Amber¡¯s shirt before whispering, ¡°Grandma, this it¡¯s the strong Tessa backing I told you about. Don¡¯t lose your cool and face it.¡± Amber was stunned. For someone who had lived more than half his life, he knew very well whom I could or could not cross. If they really crossed over to the Sawyers, the Reinharts would definitely find themselves in Serious problems. Therefore, Amber quickly rposed herself before saying, ¡°President Sawyer, although she is a Influential person, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for a stranger like you to interfere in affairs? rtives of the Reinharts? Of course, I understand that you want to help Tessa, but you have to know. Differentiate between good people and bad people. That little liar is just an ungrateful child who feeds on the family! ?You can¡¯t let you be fooled by her!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There was a hint of arrogance in Nichs¡¯ voice as his gaze turned cold. ¡°How dare he An unreasonable woman like you, who takes advantage of your seniority to mount a scene, dares to Lecture me on how I judge people? I am more than capable of making my own judgments, and I know the characters of Tessa and Timothy well. I don¡¯t need you to educate me. Hearing that, Amber was exasperated when her face turned red. If it were Tessa, there would already have been Reprimanded. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to answer to someone in the Sawyer family, so He could only shut up and sigh. A¨²n as¨ª, Nichs a¨²n no hab¨ªa terminado. Estaba emitiendo un aura de presi¨®n antes de mirar a Amber con dureza y continu¨®: ¡°Adem¨¢s, fui yo quien captur¨® a Ss. Incluso si da?as a Tessa y Timothy hoy, la polic¨ªa no lo liberar¨¢ sin mi permiso, as¨ª que no tienes que desperdiciar tu esfuerzo¡±. Los rostros de Sophia y Amber se encendieron cuando lo escucharon. Aunque sab¨ªan que Nichs era persona detr¨¢s de lo sucedido, acudieron a Tessa y Timothy porque no ten¨ªan otra opci¨®n, pero parec¨ªa que Nichs estaba empe?ado en proteger a esos dos, lo que significaba que no ten¨ªan otra opci¨®n que suplicarle. . Ss es el ¨²nico hijo que he tenido en toda mi vida, ?y de ninguna manera dejar¨¦ que se pudra en prisi¨®n por el resto de su vida! Amber se entristeci¨® al pensar en eso antes de que expresi¨®n arrogante de su rostro desapareciera y pregunt¨® de manera humilde: ¡°?Qu¨¦¡­ qu¨¦ quieres que hagamos para dejar ir a mi hijo?¡± However, Nichs just stared at her and said nothing before turning to Tessa and dering with coldness: ¡°That¡¯s up to Tessa. She is my wife and has the say to decide how she wants to deal with you! Hearing that, Tessa felt a mixture of feelings that she couldn¡¯t pin down. Throughout these years, she and Timothy had been bullied a lot, and all they could do was Carry all the pain and suffering in silence without anyone standing up to protect them. However, Nichs had been protecting her all along and backing her up. Even though she She tried her best to keep her distance from him, he would never stop reaching out to help her. I guess I really need a lot of time to be able to repay him for everything he¡¯s done for me. Tessa snorted and tried to suppress the urge to cry before turning to look at Amber and Sophia with coldness. Then, he dered, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it once. If you want me to let Ss go, give me back the apartment that my mother left Timothy and me, and changed ownership of the house to my name. brother. On top of that, give me back my mother¡¯s dowry as well. That¡¯s it.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want anything from the Sawyers, he had to get back what belonged to his mother. When Sophia heard Tessa¡¯s demands, her face darkened before she felt a powerful urge to kill Tessa. How dare she make such outrageous demands just because Nichs is Helping? What made Sophia even more jealous was the fact that Nichs would make so much effort just to Help. How dare he? If we are talking about appearance, I should be the favorite! She was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. My son¡¯s mother will be my wife However, Nichs suddenly asked, ¡°That¡¯s it? Don¡¯t you want other things like stocks? However, Tessa sneered disdainfully: ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 104 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 104 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 104¨CHowever, Nichs looked at her beforementing. Even if you don¡¯t need it. I still think that at least You should ask forpensation of about five million! After all, it is nothingpared to the kidnapping and harassment of his brother and the loss of so much money throughout these years! On top of that, you should also have them sign a contract so you don¡¯t harass you or your again. brother and nonpliance would result in a fine of another five million. When Amber heard her facial expression darken before a look of disbelief on his face, ¡®Are you kidding? That¡¯s extortion!¡± However, Nichs¡¯ gaze narrowed before his facial expression changed to one that It would scare anyone. ¡°You. I can¡¯t do it? If you can¡¯t¡­ then go! Starting today, your child He will be in jail for the rest of his life and will never be able to see the sunlight again!¡± He hadpletely lost patience as he ordered, ¡°Get these people out of here!¡± Then, Edward rushed in with the bodyguards to escort them. However, Amber He began to fight. ¡°Wait President Sawyer. Let¡¯s have a civilized conversation. Let me go¡­ I don¡¯t touches, I¡¯m an older person¡­ However, Nichs ignored their pleas and watched coldly as Amber and Amber was dragged out. Sophia. The office quickly fell silent after that, and Nichs turned around to look at Tessa. Al mismo tiempo, Tessa tambi¨¦n lo miraba con una mirada conflictiva. Sin embargo, r¨¢pidamente volvi¨® en s¨ª antes de decir: ¡°Gracias por ayudarme esta vez. Timothy le dio a Nichs una mirada de agradecimiento tambi¨¦n. ¡°Gracias por ayudar, presidente Sawyer¡±. Nicol¨¢s asinti¨® un poco. Es s¨®lo un asunto peque?o. Es imposible hacer entrar en raz¨®n a personas como estas, as¨ª que es mejor si lo resolvemos de manera m¨¢s dif¨ªcil, ya que e solo actu¨® as¨ª porque piensa que ustedes son unos pusil¨¢nimes. Luego, se volvi¨® hacia Julius y dijo con severidad: ¡°Espero que cosaso esto no volver¨¢ a suceder.¡± Julius respondi¨® respetuosamente. ¡°S¨ª. Nunca volver¨¢ a suceder, arar¨¦ el nombre de Timothy lo antes possible and will not affect your student life.¡± ¡°Good. Nichs nodded in satisfaction before leaving with Tessa and Timothy. After that, they returned to the caf¨¦ where they had agreed to meet before. After all N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They ordered their drinks respectively, Nichs turned to Timothy. ¡°Now that your family affair It¡¯s solved, let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡± Timothy hadn¡¯t forgotten why he came here today, and immediately nodded and looked at Henry. ¡°Laptop.¡± Henry quickly logged into theputer Portable before opening the document containing AI content before handing over to you theptop to Timothy. Then, Timothy gave a brief introduction about the idea behind his software and features. Finally, he ended his presentation with a strong conclusion. ¡°Since no one has developed a Software like this, I think our project has great potential and we can benefit a lot of him.¡± After that, Timothy gave Nichs an anxious look. ¡°What do you think, President Sawyer?¡± Although Nichs didn¡¯t say anything, he was really satisfied with the artificial intelligence program. that Timothy had developed. This project was much better than he imagined, as everything was well designed instead of empty conversations. As Timothy said, this software was an all-rounder. Nichs didn¡¯t expect that a sophomore like Timothy could present an excellent Project without first-hand experience. Although Timothy¡¯s project had exceeded Nichs¡¯ expectations, Nichs remained. calm and firm. There was not an ounce of expression in his perfect features while he remained in silence. ¡°I can buy this software. However, you will need to present me with a business and action n. to personally inform executives. Can you do that?¡± At the same time, Tessa listened carefully to their conversation. Although he had no knowledge of Programming, he knew how outstanding his little brother was. Although she didn¡¯t know how Timothy had developed her software, she was impressed after Listen to their exnations. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 105 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 105 My Son Mother Will Be My Wife Chapter 105¨CTessa was observant, and could tell the importance of this project to her brother by hisnguage. bodily. If not, the leader of the Sawyer Group would never waste time listening to a student. babbling that he hadn¡¯t even graduated. Therefore, the project was probably already in ce. established. At that moment, Timothy hesitated before his hands, once confident, slowly came down underneath. of the table before intertwining them, expressing their uncertainty. ¡°Can I send someone else to go? Henry is one of the creators of the software and also knows everything I know.¡± Although Timothy generally looked good and could speak fluently, he tended to feel ufortable. when I was with strangers. Their emotions were mainly due to an inferiorityplex by his slight disability. Although Timothy improved now, he was still suspicious of other people¡¯s gazes, as well as his eyes. Quiet talks. However, Tessa had been waiting for Timothy to step forward all along, so He grabbed his hands that were under the table. ¡°Since President Sawyer really values you, Why don¡¯t you try doing it? You can do it like you did just now.¡± After the reason behind Timothy¡¯s hesitation, Henry also tried to persuade him. ¡°Timothy, I think you can do it. Although we both developed this software, you know a lot more about it. than me. Also, you know that I will have stage fright when I am in front of a lot of people. Not really I can do this, so you¡¯ll have to do it yourself. Since everyone tried to persuade him, Timothy had no choice but to nod his head. ¡°I¡­ me I¡¯ll go, then. I will do my best.¡± After everything was arranged, Nichs reached out for a handshake. ¡°I hope that we can have nice cooperation.¡± Slightly stunned, Timothy quickly came to his senses to shake hands with Nichs. ¡°Same it happens.¡± He looked lively, and the annoyed look he had before when he was in trouble had desaparecido. En ese momento, Timothy parec¨ªa a¨²n m¨¢s confiado que antes. Despu¨¦s de que terminaron su reuni¨®n, Nichs asinti¨® hacia Timothy y Henry. Estaba neando irse, por lo que los dos j¨®venes universitarios lo enviaron a entrada. ¡°Tenga un viaje seguro, presidente Sawyer¡±. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, Nichs turned around and looked at Tessa after taking a few steps forward. ¡°Do you do you stay with your brother ore back with me?¡± At this time, Tessa was a little surprised before asking curiously: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to your However, Nichs tapped on his expensive wristwatch before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go back as my Hour of work is almost over.¡± Since he would still have to return, he would have to take a taxi if he didn¡¯t n to leave with Nichs. Like that it would be moreplicated, it would be better if he took the free ride with Nichs, so he nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. together.¡± However, Timothy was surprised when he saw Tessa leave with Nichs voluntarily. ¡°T-Tessa, Why are you leaving with President Sawyer? How well do you know each other?¡± I had wanted to ask this question since Nichs appeared to help them earlier, and not He was able to contain his curiosity when he saw him again today. At this time, Tessa finally thought of exining. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I got a job? independent to teach violin to a child? That boy is President Sawyer¡¯s son, so now he¡¯s my superior.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Timothy seemed enlightened before turning to Nichs and eximing, ¡°Please take care of my sister, President Sawyer! Have a safe trip!¡± Tessa nodded and reminded him of the things he needed to take note of before leaving. On the way back, He sat in the back of the car along with Nichs. Since the space in the back of the car was narrow, the two sat very close to each other, And they could feel each other¡¯s breath if they turned around. At that moment, Tessa felt ufortable before sliding closer to the window so she could distancing themselves from Nichs. However, Nichs did not notice his action as he was lying in his seatzily and already It had lost its strong, quiet fa?ade during the meeting just now. He also lost the intimidating aura he had when facing Amber and Sophia. At this moment, Nichs looked casual and free. After hesitating for a moment, Tessa spoke. ¡°Nichs, thank you for helping us today. Also, thank you for guiding Timothy.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!